《In The DC World With A System》


 Chapter 1 - 1 Rebirth

    A transparent human form floats in the void. The only thing running through his mind was the feeling of senseless and death he experienced moments ago.


    He continues to float endlessly until a sudden suction force pulled him towards the sudden wormhole generated in this void.


    As the ghostly form enters it, something tags along with the soul and joins him.


    The ghostly form didn''t have any resistance and sucks into it.


    AFTER UNKNOWN TIME,


    The transparent soul of the dead has entered the body of the recently dead young boy of ten years. The name of the boy was Thomas Allens. He is the heir to the Allen''s Family Fortune.


    Allen''s family is one of the top industry in the field of Arms Production. Although one of top in the Arms Production field, in the United State of America as a whole, it doesn''t amount to much.


    Although Thomas has security with him, they cannot protect him under the situation he fell into.


    Thomas became a victim to the gun fight between two gangs of New York City. He was hit in the ?h?st with a 9 mm bullet. The bullet has missed his heart but it still cannot save his life.


    It is in the 1990s when he reincarnated. The technology isn''t advanced enough to save him from this injury.


    The will to not die again, managed to pull Thomas out of his near death state and his situation stablished.


    Although he was safe now, the soul which joined seem to merge with the dead soul of Thomas and get all his memories.


    Their merger seem to take time, same amount of time to heal his wound completely.


    From the memory, he got his name. His father was Terrance Allens. He is the chairman of Allen''s Corporation which majors in Arms Production while the others are film distributor, and Mall chain.


    His mother was Daphne Allens, a top Doctor in the field of Neurology. She is among the top 10 neurologist in the whole world.


    Similar memories of past Allens merge with the new soul and his intelligence and calculation efficiency increased sharply too.


    While, he was merging peacefully, the outside wasn''t as peaceful as the hospital room Thomas( he will be called Thomas) rested.


    When the word of injury came to Daphne and Terrence they left everything and rushed to New York Hospital to see their son and how he was .


    They hadn''t moved an inch firing the entire time, though Terrence did send his secretary to find every culprit which was directly or indirectly involved in this action.


    The entire Allen''s Corporation has a net worth of 300 million dollars. This is enough to shake the Country a little. After all the sole heir of a multimillionaire corporation was almost managed to get the attention of many people.


    Terrence allowed his secretary, Arnold to use whatever means necessary to get the information he needs as soon as possible.


    The entire New York was turned upside down under the wrath of the Allens Corporation. Many gangs representative have came forward to plead but they aren''t given any reply.


    Even the government set up clues and fabricated some things to target the gangs which were thorns in their management.


    When Thomas has survived ( new soul merged with old soul and passed the dangerous state), Terrence and his wife Daphne were relieved when they found their son was out of danger.


    Daphne was a a blonde haired beautiful woman with an attractive body physique. She has shoulder length silky hair, with blue eyes, which her son has inherited.


    Meanwhile, Terrence was a black haired sharp nose man with grey eyes. He has a muscular build and wore a light purple full sleeved shirt over a white coat and white pants.


    The shirt was big enough to leave parts of sleeve out of the white coat.


    When their son was out of danger, Daphne leaned against her husband and said softly, " Don''t let them get away with this. I want the ones who caused this to him to suffer."


    Terrance pulled her in a hug and let her head rest on his ?h?st and said with a hint of edge, " I will make them pay. They will know the consequences of messing with the Allens.


    Look after him will you." He told her who nods about looking after their son.


    With that Terrence left without much haste and any exaggerated strides but his eyes grew colder with every step he took.


    Back with Thomas,


    After he merged with the memory of the past, he understood that his family has connection with the underworld. Although they don''t extort or snuggle drugs, they did run many underground casino and are one of the hidden loan sharks.


    It seems I will have to get involved in the underworld too along with the bright side.


    But, it isn''t this thing which worries him. The thing which worries him was some of the names he remembered from the past.


    There is a Wayne Enterprise, Luther''s Corporation, a Meteropolitan city and Gotham.


    These meant that he is in the world of DC Comics. Although the world hasn''t officially entered the path of super heroes and super villians jumping from every corner of the world.


    There are still some heroes of the past which did act as the symbol of Justice for people. But, most have retired and hidden in the plain sight.


    From his memories, There is still a few years time before the time of heroes once again comes, for it is only a year since Bruce Wayne disappeared from public site.


    Although a decade is a very long time, but with the supervillains which are to come and put Earth into danger and threat of complete annihilation, it still isn''t long enough.


    There is the Kryptonian coming to colonise Earth, Darkseid , Steffen wolf, Galactus, paradox and other villians capable to annihilating the world.


    His thinking capacity and intelligence have increased sharply after the merger but it isn''t enough for him to survive this world.


    He needed help.


    As if God heard him, a voice run through him and echoed in his mindscape.


    [ The host has been found. The system will start the merging process. Loading 1% 2% 3% ...5%. 45%... 78%...89% ...98% 99% 100%


    The system is connected. The Popularity System is ready for Use.]


    " What what is this?" He utters in shock.

 Chapter 2 - 2 POPULARITY SYSTEM AND LOTTERY

    " What? What the hell is this going on?" He utters in shock upon hearing the sound of the system.


    Fortunately, system was an Advanced intelligence based system instead of just inquiry and command operated one. So it answered Thomas''s doubt without any problem.


    [Dear host, I am the Popularity System. I am a fragnant of your ideas and views and powered and gifted by the Creator himself, am tasked to serve you in your next life which is this one.]


    His answer confused him even more and he asked, " What do you mean by that? What gift by the Creator?"


    [ Because of your good deeds and your accidental transmigration in this dangerous world, the Creator has powered me with your imagination and those movies you saw in your past life.


    The system can offer you a lot of powers to live your life. But, one cannot get everything without any difficulty. It goes against the views by which he created this world. So, he set up a parameter.


    In the past world, you are a shy person with stage fright. You cannot stand the gaze of people and will act nervously.


    So the parameter he set for you is to overcome that weakness of yourself. Based on that, The Popularity System is formed for you.


    The system possess various functions but it will only be utilised by you after you gain a certain popularity.


    The higher the popularity and exposures to the people of the world and universe as a whole, the greater gifts you will get.


    Try to be in focus of the people more. This way the popularity point will accumulate faster. For every ten people thought about you or spoke about you, a popularity point will be generated.


    Although Thomas understood everything, but he was still a bit scared. He has stage fright for majority of his life in the past and he starts to shake nervously in front of people. This psychological fear cannot be overcome in a day''s time.


    But to get the higher chances of survival in this dangerous world, he must overcome this innate fear of his or he will only die.


    After collecting his thoughts, he asked the system, " So do you have any status window or anything like that?"


    [ Buzz,buzzz Scanning the host body and his features.... Collecting the information about the world and creating an average value of every states...the data has been collected. Analysis is going on .


    The host states are :


    NAME : Thomas Allens


    AGE : 10


    TITLE : Second Generation Rich Kid


    STR : 5


    END: 4


    INT : 14 ( because of merging with another soul increasing intelligence)


    MEN : 50 ( merging with a m?tur? soul and the compatibility was high, making the spirit power increase greatly)


    LUC : 14 ( very lucky)


    NOTE : average value of each of these attributes is 10. Every attribute in 5 multiple is something of a barrier. ]


    He was puzzled by the last sentence and asked," What does that last sentence mean?"


    The host start to give the answer with a real life example. [ Let''s take intelligence as an example. The intelligence of an average person is 10. Smart people have 15. Genius have 20. Super genius have 25 and finally a millennium genius has over 25 intelligence.


    If you take someone you know, let''s take Tony Stark from marvel as an example, he is a genius in physical engineering, mechanics and aerodynamics. But his intelligence is below 25.


    If it was higher than that, then he will also be a medical genius too. He will be a great doctor too. He will have treated his scrapel in his ?h?st on his own.


    Thomas nodded in understanding and suddenly something sparked him. He feel like he was cheated so he spoke out angrily, " And what about the other things which a normal system gives. You know a novice gifts which is a epic level object very helpful in growth. "


    The system didn''t reply him for sometime and after that buzzed and said in the emotionless voice, [The Popularity system is officially started.


    Because of the recent incident regarding the near death experience in the host and it''s publication throughout the United States of America,you have generated much Popularity points.


    The Popularity point has been calculated please take notice.]


    Upon hearing this, Thomas was excited about the prospect of getting his first reward without any problem. He mumbles, "So this is the first supply of popularity I gained since my rebirth. " He was excited even though he didn''t act like one.


    Thinking about how whole United States of America would be speaking about him, his popularity point may have accumulated over a million at the very least.


    He opened the Popularity option in his status window.


    Upon seeing the value of popularity he got himself, all his joy and enthusiasm went down the drain.


    [ POPULARITY LEVEL 1


    POPULARITY POINTS : 1000/1000


    ( Maximum limit is reached. Please spend the points, so more points can be stored after space is available.)


    FUNCTIONS:


    Lottery system


    Mall ( unlocked in level 2)


    Attribute Point conversion ( level 3)


    Summoning character (level 5)


    More functions will be unlocked when level 5 is reached.


    Inventory : Novice Reward package (note: it possess popularity points too. Please spend your entire point reserve to make space. Thank you.)]


    Thomas felt what it meant when one have high aspirations about something and his dream is shattered.


    Here he hoped for a million points and he got a 1000 points.


    He quickly recovered from his fallen mood and started to expend his available points to make room for more.


    He put five hundred points for upgrade. He still have a hundred points but the thing which make him a little worried is whether the functions can be used during upgrade and how long it will take to upgrade.


    As soon as he thought about that, the system answered his thoughts, [It will take an hour to complete the first upgrade, six hours to upgrade to level 3, 12 hours to upgrade to level 4 and so on.


    And, don''t worry, the function can still be used during the upgrade time. ]


    As soon as he heard this, Thomas immediately started the upgrade to next level. And the timer to one hour started under the upgrade tag.


    After that, he opened the lottery function. There are three types of lottery systems. They are low level lottery, intermediate lottery and advanced lottery.


    Low level lottery : 50 points


    Intermediate level lottery : 500 points


    Advanced level lottery : 5000 points.


    After looking at the lottery system, Thomas has two options, either use the ten low level lottery chance or one Intermediate level lottery.


    After some thoughts, he decided for the intermediate level. In most cases, the first lottery is very lucky. If it is low level, even if it is lucky then it won''t be that great if it is an intermediate lottery.


    He clicked on the intermediate lottery and the 500 points in his reserve is spent.


    Another display appeared in front of him. With a title of INTERMEDIATE LOTTERY, There are nine cards placed in 3*3 row. With a select one symbol glowing below the cards.


    He chose the middle card. That card glowed for a moment before expanding and it''s data appeared in front of his eyes.


    That item which Thomas won in the Intermediate lottery is .....

 Chapter 3 - 3 Lottery reward and torture

    The thing that Thomas got was a yellow coloured card.


    The lottery followed a certain colour scheme, based on the rainbow. The lowest is the white colour and then it goes from Violet to Red. And, Red being the greatest rating for the lottery or any object one is rewarded.


    According to the Popularity system, The ranking of the objects are from White, Violet, Indigo, Blue, Green, Yellow, Orange and Red.


    The yellow card expanded and it''s information appeared on the screen.


    [ The image it showed was that of Tony Stark. The name of this card was the smartness inherited by the Stark.


    The Stark in the Marvel world are known for their smartness and intelligence way beyond the times of the era they live in.


    Howard Stark almost created a new element if not for being bound by the science of his times. Similarly, Tony Stark created a time travelling device or to be more precise dimensional hopper which seem nigh impossible and the chances of success is lower than the possibility of counting the stars in the sky.


    NOTE: You won''t get the knowledge these two legendary Stark possessed but you will get their brain strength and activity.


    Please note that Normal humans use less than 5 per cent of their total brain nerves to think, learn, observe and other things. Genius use 7 percent meanwhile the Starks use more than 10 per cent.


    This is what differentiate them from other genius of their time and is a genetic character passed from one generation to another. ]


    Thomas was excited because of the very prospect of this. This year is around 1990''s. Many of the research, discovery and inventions of the future are bit a thought in the minds of their creator, so he has many opportunities to grow and use them to imcrease his popularity.


    This way he earn money, invent new things and sharpen his mind as well as get popularity points which will increase his chances of survival in the future.


    b) store it in the inventory.


    He immediately selected the use now option.


    As soon as he did that, Thomas head burned and he shrieked out in pain from the change happening on his body.


    In the real world,


    Daphne sat by Thomas bed looking at her son sleeping unaware of the pain he is feeling inside. The only indication he suffered from pain was slight twitching of fingers and his slightly wrinkled and strained skin on his head.


    Fortunately, Thomas was given anasthetic and put to sleep, or else he would have started to move around widely in his pain. His actions should have worried his mother even more.


    These actions didn''t escape the eyes of the worried mother who looks at her son.


    She run her hands through his cheeks and then his hair and said while putting her head on his head, " Don''t worry, baby. Daddy would make the bad guys suffer. I will make sure he don''t let them go easily. "


    While she was at it, the phone rang. She picked up her keypad mobile, currently a luxury only on the hands of rich and super rush people.


    He didn''t greet her or how she was, but directly asked about their son. But, this didn''t make her upset." How is his situation? " He asked with worry evident in his face.


    She softly said, " He is in pain. His body twitch every now and then. The bullet was too close to the heart, it has managed to affect his body.


    Fortunately, the doctor has put his in sleep with anasthetics. If not I don''t know if I could handle myself seeing him like that." After saying that she started to sob.


    " Don''t worry. The ones who were involved in it, would pay dearly." He promised her.


    ''No one is more vengeful than a grieving mother'' and her next words confirmed this quote. She said fiercely or more like ordered her husband, "You better make that pay for it. They must suffer at least hundred times more pain than we experienced.


    If not then don''t ever show your face to me, or my son." After that she immediately put down her form.


    Hearing her speak, Terrence held the armrest of the chair tightly. It creaked under his intense hold. The veins on his head popped up and were visible to n?k?d eyes. His eyes were red in fury. The people around him held back their breath when they saw him like that.


    Especially the ones who were in their knees in front of him. They started to cry or sob, begged for mercy.


    Terrence and Daphne loved each other with all their heart, even though they rarely show it in public. The one thing they never hide from public is their love for their symbol of love, Thomas.


    He drummed his hands through the armrest for couple of times listening to their whimpers.


    " Bring their family and loved ones. Make them kill their lives ones with their own hands. " He ordered Arnold coldly who didn''t seem affected by it.


    The others men of his shuddered under his icy cold tone.


    " You cannot do that. We will never do it." One gang member muddles up his courage and spoke out.


    His courage seem to inspire others who too rose against him despite the pain they felt from the previous injuries they gained under his hands.


    " You can never let us kill our loved ones. "


    " You will never get the sick joy from us."


    Their shouts of protest and denial seem to have no effect. Upon his orders, Arnold have the men come back with the family of these twenty men still alive, involved in his son''s injury.


    Terrence turns to the one who was the leader of the gang and the first to deny killing his loved ones. He was Wallace a gangster from France who wished to establish his foothold in the global economic capital city.


    " You said you won''t kill your loved ones with your own hands, didn''t you? Then watch it, how your dear daughter dies because of your actions." Terrence said without a shed of mercy.


    His time made Wallace nervous, "What are you doing now, you sick bastard?"


    Wallace daughter was an 19 year old silver haired beautiful girl. She was properly cared and spoiled by her father. This has made her unable to stand this type of situation and often asks her father for help.


    Terrence men placed her in a glass chamber which has only small holes for entering air, without giving the prisoner any chance of exit.


    " Use the bugs. " Terrence said.


    Hearing this, Arnold shuddered fir the first time, even though he knew her fate. Arnold gave a pitiful look to the father and daughter.


    The bug was introduced. They were nettle like with a pair of sharp pincers on their mouth part and hard cuticular covering.


    At least fifty bugs were introduced in the glass containers. Firstly, the girl stepped back to avoid them. But, it didn''t do anything.


    The bugs upon release tried to escape the glass container, but it was to no avail. When the bugs took notice of her presence with them, they jumped onto her.


    They pierced her skin and travelled her body from inside the skin. Her ?h?st, leg, head, neck everything was run by these bugs.


    They started to eat her from inside. She shouted out in pain, smashed on the containers to escape, scratched her nails but nothing happened.


    Her father watched the twinkle of his eyes suffer. He wished to help her and an idea came to end her life to relieve her of pain.


    All the other culprit as well as their family shuddered on seeing this brutal torture.


    It lasted for at least half an hour, before the girl breath her last. The father, Wallace was broken upon seeing his sweety bathe in her own blood, eyes full of terror and her attempts to claw her skin and pull out the bugs.


    Terrence watched all this emotionlessly and said once again, "Will you kill them, it do you need me to do it?"


    And all of them without second thoughts with years on their eyes killed their family.


    When they were broken, at that time Terrence ordered their extermination too. He took his revenge for his son''s injury.

 Chapter 4 - 4 Choice

    Neither Daphne nor Thomas know what Terrence did to take his revenge on the ones ?ssociated with Thomas''s injury.


    But, it was only the first stage. He took revenge on the ones directly related to his injury. The indirectly related ones are still out in the run.


    Terrence has decided to remind everyone that even though he is calm and gas been running his business peaceful for so many years, nearly a decade, it doesn''t mean he has changed and would show mercy to those who threaten his lived ones.


    But, all these have nothing to do with Thomas who just woke up from his pain.


    [ The host mental strength, analytical and logical thinking has increased sharply. You have gained high retention and observation skills.


    Your intelligence and endurance have hiked up, please take note of it.]


    He was groaning when this message run through him. He was thankful because this message helped him, focus and overcome his pain.


    He said, " Status"


    [STATUS WINDOW,


    POPULARITY SYSTEM LEVEL 2


    NAME : Thomas Allens


    AGE : 10


    TITLE : Second Generation Rich Kid


    STR : 5


    END: 6


    INT : 24 ( because of merging with another soul increasing intelligence along with the Stark gene. ( It only influenced your brain not your DNA so don''t worry.))


    MEN : 50 ( merging with a m?tur? soul and the compatibility was high, making the spirit power increase greatly)


    LUC : 14 ( very lucky)


    NOTE : average value of each of these attributes is 10. Every attribute in 5 multiple is something of a barrier.


    INVENTORY : Novice pack.


    POPULARITY POINTS : 15/5000


    Upgrade conditions to the next level : 3000 points


    FUNCTIONS:


    MALL]


    After looking at it, he understood he can not only be a genius of engineering but also in medical field. But, it will take a long time for that to happen.


    His pitiful endurance also increased because of his suffering during the infusion.


    Now he can finally check the novice reward he got himself through the system.


    He willed in his inventory and picked out the box in front of him. He opened it and upon opening a bright light spread out.


    From the light, some message tags or notice appeared from the System.


    [ Congratulations on getting 1500 popularity points.]


    [ Congratulations, the host got himself a book of arcane ( magic). ]


    [ Congratulations, the host got himself skill box]


    " What was that?" He asked dazed about this.


    [ The skill system is a way of upgrading your different skills. They range from talking, flirting, studying, fighting, Everything you do is a skill.


    The skill is divided into primary, secondary, advanced, master and guru level. Each has a level 10 cap. One can easily reach advanced level if one is willing to work hard and focus, but for higher level you need certain connecting skills of similar level if you need to advance higher.


    Take flirting for example, if you have reached advanced level then you need talking, cannodling, body language etc at Advanced Level to become a master flirt.


    Enjoy your life to the fullest.]


    Seeing the example of flirting given by the system was both annoying and amusing.


    Amusing because it meant the system have some perverted tendencies and annoying because the System AI will most likely have him talk with girls and women from time to time, in the name of building confidence.


    He b?r?ly talked to woman about unrelated topics and he never flirted in his past life for God''s sake.


    Human males like to show off to woman, you can do the same. The faster you get accustomed to dealing with girls the better. It will help you in the long run.]the system have his advice


    But, Thomas saw no way, about how it will help him in the long run.


    But, he curiously asked him, " How will this help me?"


    The system was quiet for sometime and then finally spoke out, " You are a Second Generation Rich Boy. You are the only heir to a 300 million dollars business empire.


    By the time you are Eighteen, girls of different age will start to approach you, for some thing or the other. They will use various tricks to captivate your attention.


    You have a powerful father, but he won''t help you. This too will be a part of test to see how you will control and lead your corporation forward.


    If you start from now, and get yourself accustomed to them it will protect you in the future. ]


    After hearing it, Thomas did find some sense in his words but didn''t say it, or this AI of his will get a bigger head.


    Speaking of AI, he inquires excited about the future prospect, " Can I create my own AI, now that I have got myself the Stark Brain?"


    " But why? They are smart, like super smart. Why can''t I do it ? Tony did it. Howard too if not restrained by the time, so why can I not do it? Why can I not create an AI for myself in the future. " He asked angry and miffed at his dream being destroyed.


    [ I never said you cannot create an AI in the future, but I said you cannot do it now.] System clarified.


    " What!"


    [ You need to know what is necessary for an AI. Such as computer language, programming, high processing capability, deductible skills, robotics and many other engineering, mechanical and computer related skills to do that.


    Unless you have mastered them all, you can give up any hope of ever getting a personal AI. ] The system explained it in full.


    " So I have to learn and study hard, so I can fully use the reward I have to my full potential. Anyway, what is the limit for me, if I work hard?" He said jokingly.


    [ Then the host could have his own light speed travelling cruiser capable of going from one Galaxy to another within an hour, but before that you have to have some molecular chemistry mastery, as new elements and energy source is needed for them.]


    ''In the end, I have to live in my books. Good thing I got good retention and analytical skills or else I would have turned old by the time I was s art enough and cannot enjoy my life.'' hr thought.


    Then he looks at the book in front of him. The book cover has a pentagram built on it, with BOOK OF ARCANE glowing on it.


    He tried to open it but cannot do it. So he asked, " What is this?"


    [ This is the book of arcane. It is a combination of all the widely distributed magic theories and tricks you have seen in the past life.


    With this you can challenge even gods, after all there were some mage who can challenge them.


    But, it is very taxing and a long term plan. Once you step on this path, you will be involved in the world whether you like it or not.


    Every magician in the world are involved with supernatural beings one way or the other. The system can create a barrier to protect you from them for only two years.


    After that you are on your own. Unless you become an official mage in that time then you will become a slave to a superpowers being. And, I can do nothing to help you.


    This js your own choice. I will not give you any help or suggestions except that, this will be the thing which can provide you personal security without depending on something.


    The tech which you make in the future may be useful but if they stop working then you are doomed. So think carefully?]

 Chapter 5 - 5 Choice

    It has been a week time in the outside world, since Thomas was given the choice. If he didn''t know that in a decade time, things will go all the way to hell, with super villains arising one by one followed by global catastrophe and even planet destruction level incidents, then Thomas wouldn''t have accepted that deal which put his life in danger.


    Dieing once has out the fear of death and loneliness in Thomas heart. Although it can be removed with time, but for the current Thomas it was a difficult one.


    Fortunately, his decision was good. what the system never mentioned was that because of his intelligence and his mental strength, he can easily become a mage in a year time.


    From the Book of Arcane, he gained the basic information about the mages.


    As for why he can do that, all of this is depended on his intelligence attribute and the mental strength.


    Mage is a knowledge based area. The smarter a person is and more knowledge he grasp, the stronger his strength is.


    Intelligence helps them gain more more knowledge at a quicker rate. With Alan high intelligence of a super genius, he can grasp these easily. The calculations, analysis and grasping ability needed for becoming a strong mage is something Thomas has in full.


    The classification of mage of different orders and classes is based on Mental power a mage possessed.


    The mental strength of a mage determine their strength and the power they can wield.


    The tier of mages and their respective mental strength constitution are as follows:


    Mage apprentice - 100- 1000


    Mage - 1000- 5000


    Great Mage 5000- 20000


    These are the early levels of a mage. To average person reaching a great mage tier strength will take their entire life and with this level of strength, a person can destroy an entire city.


    With these strength he can protect himself and his family by creating a sanctuary around their house to protect themselves from danger.


    Thomas has been put in artificial coma for a week to speed up his healing. But it didn''t mean, Thomas was idle. In this time, he has been reading the Book of Arcane.


    The chakra is an Indian and Buddhist mythological belief. In the Buddhist belief, about five chakra points but Indian mythology believed in seven chakra points.


    The seven chakra points are the seven stages of the mages. When a person becomes a mage, he has officially opened his first chakra points. Similarly, the other points he opened, the higher his strength. As a great mage he must open two chakra points.


    When all the seven points are opened them the strength of the mage will be able to contend with the Gods.


    The seven chakra points are opened in a sequence. There are six chakra points are in the body as for the last "Sahasrara" is the last one the crown chakra or thousand petaled.


    It is the topmost chakra in the subtle body, located in the crown of the head. It is generally considered to be the highest spiritual center and the state of pure consciousness, within which there is neither object nor subject.


    When the person opened this crown chakra , then he is no longer a mortal but an immortal demigod who can only be killed in battle.


    At this level there is no sense of requirements for food or air necessary to survive. The very world itself provide the nourishment to that Demigod.


    These things excited Thomas. To think many gods and deity have a Halo behind their head, which was often seen as the symbol of Divinity, but after seeing this information he understand that it was the crown chakra which means the first step of ascendance of mortal to the Godhood.


    After reaching this level can A true God be born.


    There''s also mention of different God levels, but because they are too high level for him, no mention of it was done in the Book of Arcane.


    With the continuous practice and meditation, Thomas mental strength has increased by a half.


    His mental strength reached 75, within a month he will become a mage apprentice without any problem.


    Because he isn''t accustomed to the practice, he cannot use meditation to increase his mental strength to the fullest.


    After a full week rest, Thomas has finally gained his conscience. When he first opened his eyes to look at the dangerous world with his own years,


    He looked his eyes slowly to see a beautiful blonde woman sitting by his bed side in the hospital. He isn''t attracted towards her beauty but something within him told him that she will keep him safe.


    When he opened his eyes completely and Daphne noticed that he is awake she held onto him tightly and cried on his shoulder, " Thomas, you are alright. Thank God. I was so worried. Don''t worry son, no one will ever harm you."


    Thomas who was hugged fiercely by his mother, Daphne managed to pat her back using his free hand. This managed to make her cry even more.


    " You can be a crybaby at times, Daph dear." Came the voice of man who was standing there. Although he didn''t act like he was very relieved to see Thomas was fine, but he was just as relieved as Daphne.


    He was Terrence, Thomas''s father.


    This joke made by Terrence wasn''t much liked by Daphne. She released her son and walked towards the her laughing husband.


    " You don''t act all cool with me, mister. Don''t think I don''t know just how much of a baby you are. Last time when Thomas has a slight cut you called an entire battalion if doctors, for a good damm cut.


    And when you saw him bleed, you remember what you did." Daphne have him a challenging look if he dared to tease her then he will get it.


    Terrence stopped laughing and looked at Daphne as if she broke a sacred pact and betrayed him completely.


    Thomas was curious what happened. He remembered after calling the doctors and letting mom take care of his injury, he left him and didn''t stay a second longer. This was something very confusing, for he knows his father loved him very much. That was very uncharacteristic of him. So he asked, " What did he do that day after leaving me, mom?"


    Daphne didn''t continue what he did but after Thomas asked about it, she started laughing and Terrence has a look of defeat. He felt every reverence his son has got for him will be list today.


    He used a trick to leave them be, "I will go get the doctor. You be careful, Thomas." And he left hastily not wishing to remember the embarrassing event of the past.


    "What happened mom?" He asked her.


    Daphne smiled softly and started explaining, " You father loves you and I a lot, Thomas. He cannot see us hurt or injured. He loses his cool and can be very fierce on seeing us injured. When he saw you hurt and bleeding, he controlled himself but after leaving the room he fainted.


    He loves you very much. To act all strong, he never once entered your room, except for the visit on first day. He is very emotional, he cannot see his family hurt. " She told about the past.


    Thomas himself didn''t feel anything bad about it. He knows he himself is weak in his heart. He like this world father of his, cannot see his family hurt.


    He remembered fainting when his sister had an accident and he saw her resting and surrounded by the medical machines.


    Thomas was talking to his mother and listening to her in talk. These talks were a way for her to release the pent up emotions of the past.

 Chapter 6 - 6 Returning Home

    Thomas is currently going through the computer in his family mansion. He is going through the data drives his father has procured for him.


    His actions brought much surprise to the father and mother. But, above all they are happy to see him like this. It meant he is serious for his future and his actions so far showed how much of a genius he was.


    After being discharged from the New York Hospital on the second day of regaining conscience, he was still on full rest time. This was the special instructions his personal Doctor have issued.


    And, hearing this his mother Daphne has also reinforced this order. She has made special arrangements and managed to trap Thomas in their mansion in the outskirts of the New York.


    He is trapped in his room with nothing to do. So he hounded his father who can be his only hope. He was sure he cannot make his father help him in convert his mother''s decision, but he can get some convenience and things to pass time.


    If it was just for some fun, Terrence may not have helped him. This time, Terrence asked something very different which made Terrence agree to help him.


    This has also made him happy. His normally playful and carefree son started to study hard. If not for he saw how he remembered everything he studied as well as how he questioned him personally, he thought his son was playing and skimming through the books he gave him.


    Terrence remembered the talk he had with his son on reaching their Mansion in the outskirts of the New York City.


    FLASHBACK


    Daphne has left to get something for Thomas. She didn''t trust the maid or anyone in the mansion to get the right thing for Thomas.


    She has decided to make food for him and everything else personally. She has took a leave from the hospital she worked and owned, since Thomas injury.


    This time, Daphne have Terrence look at their injured son.


    " Father, can you get me something to read?" Thomas asked his father after his mother left them in the room alone.


    " What? You don''t want to read those comics you bought last anymore. Or did you need some new comics?" Terrence asked. He doesn''t like his son wasting his time on these meaningless things. He almost wanted to burn these industry to the ground but for his son he b?r?d them.


    " Comics? " He said puzzled. He was curious about the comics he talked about but thinking about the dangerous future, he put down his curiousity. He continued, " I don''t wish to read comics. I want books on physics, chemistry and other books about science.


    I also wish to go through those books about the computer science, hardware and software. " He told his father.


    Terrence was confused why his son should ask for them. A part of him hoped that his son is serious about his studies from now on as well as he has grown up mentally. But, he also don''t wish his wish to fall down from the sky to earth so he didn''t let his hopes rise.


    He only asked him," Why?"


    Thomas has prepared for a long time to use different reasons to convince his father to get him the things he needed for his future.


    But, at this time even with his strong memory he cannot say a thing he prepared to convince his father when they met their eyes. He only managed to utter out, "I wish to learn. I wish to discover new things. From these books I can not only pass time while I rest."


    " So you wish to get them so you can learn?" Terrence asked.


    " Yes " he said with conviction.


    Terrence doesn''t say anything about his reply but looks at his son in his eyes to see if it is a moment''s impulse or anything like that.


    But his son didn''t avert his eyes and looked right back at him.


    He looked at him with conviction and showed no sign of backing down.


    " Very well. Everything you asked for will be in front of you by evening. I will also set up a computer system in your room.


    Whatever you wish for, I will have Arnold get you, or gave any butler or maid to get for you.


    But, if you are joking, then I will send you to a boarding school. " Terrence ordered and warned his son if he showed any signs of deceit.


    FLASHBACK ENDS


    The speed at which he grasped everything and memorised everything scared the hell out of his parents.


    Earlier they believed that he was just joking around and with time he would stop and return to acting like before the near death incident.


    But with time, they understood just how serious he was. After some time they became accustomed to this change in their son and even appreciated it.


    With this drive of his, he won''t be depended on the fortune their family possessed and build his own future with his own effort.


    Daphne took a step into his son''s new vigour to learning and have tried to pull his attention towards tge medical field.


    Terrence would have come forward to pull his son''s attention towards his field of business, ie, arms trade but a glare from her and a talk about being the " angel of death", put his idea if halt.


    While this was going on, none if his studies so far has put any trouble to him. After all he did study them in the last life and only dabbles into them can bring the past memory in his mind out.


    He hasn''t been sure in which time he is in. But, Thomas has confirmed just what the current time is. It is 1990, the time when the www internet isn''t established just yet and soon the world will enter a new age.


    But, the computer is something very different.


    This isn''t the time of Friendly operating system that Thomas was aquainted to, but an old time, even antique operating system.


    The current isn''t as user friendly and every code must be input to do a certain work on the computer.


    To think every small action required a long string of codes, which was very irritating. For someone, who lived in the fast age of 21st century this slow working processor and long chained codes of the computer, is enough to make one mad.


    But, he endured all of this because the continuous exposure increased his computer language skill and he will soon be able to create a small program after just one month of practice.


    This time was a great opportunity for to not only get popularity point without any difficulty but also earn money from it.


    All he needs is create a software company and make it advance forward with his prophetic vision and set a name for himself.


    This way he can easily earn Popularity points without having to be in news every day.


    Even though he is only resting now, his popularity point has reached 4532. It is from the reward as well as the continuous accumulation over the course of time.

 Chapter 7 - 7 Timeskip

    After a complete whole months of retreat and resting because of the bullet injury in his ?h?st, he was finally allowed to walk out of his house arrest which he suffered under his mother''s instruction.


    The only good thing that he experienced so far was that his strength has officially reached Mage Apprentice level. His mental strength has spiked to 150 in just a month, almost twice in this time.


    The original protection time that the system have him was two years and now he still have around 22 months before the deadline. He needs to possess a mental strength of 1000, and even if he only increased his mental strength at a rate of 75 points per month he can the made level threshold in 11 months.


    And, as the system predicted he will have reached mage level in about an year time.


    He also started to train his magic spells but only in his mindscape. He doesn''t dare to use it out in the open even in his room for the fear of attracting anything supernatural which may put him and his family in danger.


    This way Thomas has been focusing on his studies in the morning and he goes to speak early so he has enough time to focus on the magic studies.


    [ Timeskip :: Five years]


    Location:: New York


    A white mouse was bind on a small surgery table with two people one male teenage and another female older woman looked down at their target.


    There is also a camera recording their action.


    The room they were in was filled with different chemicals, some test animals as well as computer and observation table which can be used to record the data they need for their work.


    This is the public lab in the Allen Mansion which has large glass window on the side. It was only a one way window. The person from the other side can look through it to see inside, but the person inside cannot see outside.


    From the other side, five people looked inside and were observing everything that the two did.


    After strapping it, the teenager took a scalpel and put a cut right through the stomach of the mouse. The cut was deep enough to soak the white fur of the mouse red but not enough to kill the mouse in a single hit.


    After that, the older woman who only acted as the teenager''s ?ssistant passed him the biochemical agent that they were currently testing.


    He took the bottle with the agent. The bottle has a sprayed on top of it. He then sprayed the agent over the wound. After some time the wound seem to be healed, or to be more precise sealed, preventing any bleeding.


    Seeing the test was success, the older woman ?ssistant and another man in the Observation room were the most relieved. As for others they were amazed by this.


    In the observation room, there are five people. For the sake of confidentiality, there only these people.


    One was Thomas father, Terrence Allen and his faithful and obedient secretary, Arnold Terry.


    The two military men are the ones whom Terrence brought for this test are the two people with whom he is most familiar with.


    Terrence has raised the Allen Corporation to this level on his own effort. Before his takeover of his family''s Arm industry, it was only a little one with no orders extending over a few hundred thousand dollars at most.


    And, these two people are the ones who have helped him in this ordeal. They are Samuel Reid and Andrew Thrust.


    Samuel is an African American medium physique of the Lieutenant Colonel rank who also happen to have some friendship and relation with the Major General Parson who is the head of Logistics for the Middle East US forces.


    Along with him is a second generation American whose father was a Englishman while mother was an American. He is a handsome rugged faced man of Colonel rank and also Terrence childhood friend.


    He is Colonel Andrew Thrust.


    As for other he is thepolitician who was an old aquaintance of Terrence.


    The politician is Gerald Hart. He is currently the senator of California and has been an old friend and accomplish of Terrence in various actions.


    Politicians are people who can never be trusted, for they can change the colour faster than a chameleon. Yet, Terrence brought it in the secret test, doesn''t mean he trust him, but Terrence still has ways to deal with him if necessary.


    Gerald himself doesn''t trust Terrence but still came because he too has confidence. They bith have enough dirt on each other to destroy the other''s career and so they are compatible.


    Gerald was the first one to praise Thomas who has just completed the test, " Your son is impressive. He can create a medical agent which can heal a wound so soon. He will be a medical genius. So are you entering the pharmaceutical field too. " He inquires his frenemy, a person whose support he cannot give up just yet.


    And if he did involve in this field them they must be together or bound together much closer in the future. Gerald understood upon seeing Thomas now that he can be someone who can change the complex connected network established by the capitalists soon.


    And he needs to the himself to this chariot soon, or he will not be able to gain benefits from this connection.


    " I do have hopes of entering the pharmaceutical company " he said without hesitation.


    Samuel who is another business partner of Terrence said, " it is indeed impressive. With this agent, we can reduce our casualties drastically. I can already see the US government issuing the deal. But..." He hesistates whether to continue what the outcomes can be.


    Samuel who knows Terrence better than anyone except for Daphne, so he asked, " You know that a medium sized ammunition production industry like you cannot hold something like this which the military will surely covet for itself, so tell me why did you call us?"


    On hearing him say something like this reminded them, Terrence is someone who knows the cruel world of the capitalists and the competition in the military, so they looked at him wishing to know why he called them here.


    They are smart enough to understand there are things which need their help and looked at him to explain.


    It was Arnold who spoke up, "Thomas is someone who wish to follow his parents on both of their occupation. So he has dabbled in the field of medical professions and in the Arms field.


    So he has designed a weapon and created it at the same time as this healing one.


    With Gareth help, it can prevent many attempts. After all not many can challenge the might of military in USA and those who can do it, won''t go against you for just a boy "


    They understood that he did all this to create a protective shield around his son.


    " So what is this weapon he created?" Andrew asked.

 Chapter 8 - 8 Trial

    Terrence told them, " follow me"


    The group followed Terrence out of the observation room to an open area surrounded by trees. There were Daphne and Thomas who stood there waiting for them.


    They were by the lake and on the lake was a boat.


    " Do where is this weapon design you spoke of, Terrence?" Gareth asked while looking around to see what will be the epoch invention which can make the military provide protection to the scion of the Allen family.


    It was Thomas who explained it to them, " The weapon you are looking for is actually two different weapons which fall into two completely different criteria. One is a defense weapon.


    To be more precise a shield. With the current situation, there are more than enough warheads out there which can destroy the whole world. And when I speak about warheads, I meant nuclear warheads.


    We can counter those low range ones by already intercepting them before they are fired. But we have no way to counter them if they are fired at us through the ICBM.


    So what I created is a defense system which can help us.


    This is a anti ballistic missile system which can help us scan the entire air area of a few hundred kilometers. Because if the lack of permission I cannot say it can intecept missile weapons from space but I have calculated and confirmed that it is applicable and hundred per cent accurate for a three hundred kilometre range.


    Here is the video. " Alan played the video they created for the first successful test of the anti ballistic missile system.


    After seeing it working they''re in awe but they are still sceptic.


    As a mage he is s?ns?t?v? to even small changes. He noticed they aren''t sure about this, " I know you all are still sceptic. But my father is willing to bet his military connection for this, mean it is working.


    I know you cannot recommend our tech purchase, but you can recommend.


    With my calculations, it is effective for weapons at thousand kilometers away, but we small military industry cannot test it. With your recommendation this can be tested. Think about it, won''t it be a great gift for the military. " He tried to convince them.


    They have noticed that Terrence has left his son to do the dealing and he won''t involve in this great deal.


    Although a bit risky for their career, it is something that can help them greatly if the weapon worked as expected.


    "Thomas, even if we wish to help you, we cannot do it with just a video. So what is it that you really wish to see?" Andrew asked his friend''s son.


    Thomas smiled when he is asked this and he picks up a joystick with a small screen.


    After pressing a bu??on and using the joystick, a loud sound of an engine was heard by them.


    When they turned to the direction of the sound they saw a light weight tank which was in the shape of a rectangular block rush through the woods.


    It travelled unhindered in the path and was in complete control of Thomas through the joystick.


    " What is this, Thomas?" Samuel asked the young inventor.


    Thomas smiled and explained, " This is an unmanned light weight tank which can be controlled by this joystick through a specific radio frequency. "


    " But it looks like a vehicle at most and not a tank." Gerald said not seeing anything in this which can resemble a tank.


    Thomas turned a knob on the joystick and from the side two small gattling guns on each side, and the top of the vehicle now has two small holes on it''s front and a large hole in the slanted centre.


    He targeted a tree and the gattling guns started. The target tree is covered in holes now.


    "This.. " Samuel and others looked at the vehicle in shock.


    Then he did another thing and a small missile bomb is fires which destroyed everything in the five metre radius.


    "so what do you think?" Thomas see their shocked face and asked knowing how they felt.


    He still remembered his father and mother showing a similar expression when he showed them the result of his months long hardship.


    It took Thomas about six months to create this unmanned light rank which can follow the instructions and do not suffer from any problem if multiple tasks are issued.


    He didn''t make them unhackable yet, after all no one gives a perfect project in the first try. If he give them a perfect project, he will not get the result he d?s?r?d from them.


    There are still many inventions he can make by virtue of the last world advance tech in the movies, but creating them is quiet hectic.


    He used an unmanned armed vehicle control system and the anti ballistic missile system to get the attention of the military and with their support wished to get together with Amanda Walker, who has been someone who has been in the most contact with the Justice League in the United States Government.


    Lex Luther, a villian and opponent of Superman is often sent to jail but he has her support and has bought many politicians. With them he is often released from jail no matter what he do.


    Amanda is of the view that Lex Luther sharp mind is something which can be used to deal with superhero in case they go rouge or think that they should be the rulers of the Earth.


    He wished to show his own abilities and gain similar support. He will not show off his magic powers though, only his intelligence is something which can be out in the public.


    With his intelligence he would have military support and that of government and with his magic powers, he can get the support of the superheroes in dealing with supernatural beings and those who excel in magic.


    After all only Zatanna and Dr Fate are the ones with direct contact with the Justice League to deal with magic incidents, and John Constantine is just a hired help.


    These are all the plans he made for his future. But, now he needs the help of these little men in the army.


    " How, how did you do all this? Is someone hiding inside the vehicle?" Gareth asked doubting Thomas.


    Normally someone will be offended if anyone doubts his invention, but not Thomas, at least not now. He cannot be mad at them and make them leave. He has use for them now and cannot just chase them away.


    After their use is done, if they offend them then it is a completely different subject.

 Chapter 9 - 9 Cost

    When they doubted him, he started to give them the explanation and different parts of the light tank he designed, build and showed to them in working.


    He started explaining, " The wheels are just like those link road wheels of a tank, but for the sake of free movement and make quick turns the link chain is made of an artificially created flexible metal with high tensile strength.


    The guns at the side are the mini machine guns. I thought of using Uzi but they weren''t durable and cannot be used for a long time before turning hot.


    So I changed then with these new miniguns which can shoot at the rate equal to a machine gun, around 400 shots per minute. " The fact that a small gun can fire at such rate was very shocking.


    " Can the gun handle the restrain and heating from such fire. Normally such small guns cannot sustain the load for long. " Samuel asked, focused on the gun. Even if the people don''t like the unmanned vehicle for fear of the machine taking over the world or those movie tricks which influence many in the military, the weapons used in this light tank is enough to attract the appetite of the military.


    " Normally, they cannot sustain the load, but the bullets are specifically made. They aren''t your normal bullets but the hydrogen bullets.


    The caliber of the bullets is very small.


    Every bullet has a drop of liquid hydrogen. The bullet explodes on contact with anything. So the target not only suffers from burn but also from the scraps of metal bursting. "


    " So what are the defects of this gun and bullet?" He asked.


    " The bullets must be specifically made for this gun and the bullets they cannot exceed a certain temperature level. If they are heated to over 50¡ã C, then the bullet may explode like a bomb." Thomas said not afraid that they will reject the offer.


    This deficiency isn''t that much of a deficiency. The places where ammunition of the military are cold storage. There are many weapons which can lose their efficiency after stored in hot places.


    " Carrying on the explosive shells fired are the miniature missile. Unlike the drop of liquid hydrogen, these possess about twenty drops. They need to run through a rough surface to create frictions which start a spark and the liquid is ignited.


    The explosion this formed can destroy everything in a few meter radius. " He explained the explosive shots which he used.


    The weapons that this light tank uses are small in size, making their transportation easier. If the soldiers are equipped with them, then they can carry more supplies with them because of their less weight.


    Andrew asked the important question. " So these weapons can be mass-produced. And what does their production cost?"


    Thomas was quiet on this matter.


    Samuel understands what Andrew was onto and tried to reason with Thomas, " Although your unmanned light tank is good, there are many who don''t like the weapons which are unmanned or out of our direct control.


    But these two weapons are what which can really improve the strength of our forces so name the price, we can negotiate the deal now."


    Thomas who was quiet finally said, "With our current setup and the factory that father has established at California half a year ago, we can produce around 3000 guns every month and around 100,000 bullets.


    But the material cost, the cost of labor and finally the production will be a bit costly. "


    " Don''t worry about the cost, tell us how much do they cost?" Samuel said without worrying about the cost.


    " Every gun will cost you around 25$, as for the bullets, it is specifically made liquid hydrogen bullets.


    They will be costly. To reduce some load I can sell them to you at the bulk of at least around 10,000. It will cost 5 million dollars in total.


    These small explosive shells need its own launcher which can hold the load.


    The launcher will be cheaper around 1000 $ per launcher.


    As for the explosive shots, they will be 5 kg, 100 mm long containing 5.4 percent by weight liquid hydrogen. The container is separated by a non-conducting medium which can sustain temperature up to 50¡ã C without heating.


    I originally thought that you will buy a few light tanks along with the ammunition but if you focus on it alone then it will be costly. "


    The ?du?ts looked at Thomas as if he was a monster. His father was a very staunch businessman and it seems his son too inherited the trait from his father.


    The business deal he speaks about will be around a few million dollars in his first shot.


    They will at least procure a thousand guns and a hundred bullets for each gun would also be in the package.


    This alone costs them


    25*1000+500*100000=50025000$.


    Then the artillery shot.


    They will buy 10 launchers with 100 shell meaning.


    10*1000+100*100000=10010000$.


    Andrew remembered there is still the anti-ballistic missile system to be tested.


    " And what will be the cost of this missile system, Thomas?" Since he is already ripping them off in things which aren''t that important to security than just how much would he rip off from the anti-ballistic missile system?


    " The anti-ballistic system comprises of a powerful radar which needs energy as well as quick sensing and scanning mechanism to check if it is an indigenous or foreign missile.


    Similarly, the missiles are fast so the retaliation missile must be faster too. This means a fast and powerful missile to counter. Some fast missile needs multiple counter missile too.


    Some even..." As Thomas was telling them about the system they can feel he will really rip them off.


    So Samuel finally said, " Name the price?"


    " 250 million dollars per strategic missile intercepting the anti ballistic missile and 150 million dollars per tactical missile intercepting missile system.


    Every system must have at least ten missiles with them at all times. The short-range missiles of 200 to 500km will cost 1million $.


    I am sure you think you can use a different missile, but the ones in the military are old fashioned and cannot be compatible with it unless those missiles within a decade ago are used to swap.


    So in total, it will be around 460 million dollar deal in the anti-ballistic missile system. "


    No one uttered a word after he spoke the cost.

 Chapter 10 - 10

    " you are too greedy, Thomas. You don''t expect us to spend so much in a little system which hasn''t even been confirm tested. " Samuel looked at the young inventor.


    " That''s why I said I need your help. Grant me the permission to use long-range missile for target testing. If it is successful then you don''t have to worry about the nuclear missile stocks of Russia.


    We all know that the number of nuclear heads in Russia far surpass our wildest imagination. This is why the anti-ballistic system is so widely researched and invented.


    With the nuclear test in the Middle East and the changing situation, there are many countries who now possess Nuclear weapon technology.


    There are also some which can challenge the supremacy of the United States of America in the future. Even though USSR is disintegrated the heritage it left for Russia is enough to give us many sleepless nights, even if they are under a trade embargo.


    So do you think it is worth the deal or not?" Thomas said not the least affected by the look that Samuel have him and shrugged his shoulders.


    " You sure know the situation out there, Thomas?" Gareth said when Thomas when on to use the Russia threat theory.


    " There are many people who wish to make Russia kneel down in front of the United States of America, but it is a fool''s dream. Hey, you may doubt me now, but we all know an old lion is still a lion.


    They are still stronger than most nation''s and the European Union is still out there.


    All Russians need to do is firm favorable treaties with the other powerful nations and they can become our equivalent. This splitting only cut off those parts which held them back, now they can focus on their core areas and grow stronger." Thomas elaborated which made them think he did have a point but they are still of the view that they are the strongest and no one can make them lose their supremacy.


    " We are the United States of America. No nation can be our opponents. With the EU on our side, we are invincible." Gareth told the young inventor.


    Indeed with the EU we are the strongest alliance both in power and technology but don''t forget there are China, India, Brazil, and South Africa


    These four nation''s outside of the USA and EU are capable of countering the USA. If anyone of them forms a defense treaty with Russia the monetary problem will be solved.


    These nation''s might be less advanced than us but their population is their strongest strength.


    No country could ever defeat them and conquer them. Their population of billions makes it impossible. Above that, they are among the nation''s which have nuclear weapons.


    So even if the USA acts forcefully they do possess enough strength to have autonomy over their foreign relations. "


    His words do hold some truth and hence, they were willing to listen to him.


    Andrew the pacifist asked another question, "According to you if we use your system then how many of these systems will be required to protect the United States of America from missile threats. And, how long will it be effective? "


    Thomas was in thoughts doing calculations about the number necessary.


    " You will need around 50 anti-ballistic strategic missile intercepting system and around a 200 anti-ballistic tactical missile intercepting system. This will make an impenetrable barrier around the United States of America until faster and more powerful weapons are developed.


    It will only last for about 8 to 10 years at most. Even earlier, there are other countries who will try to penetrate this barrier and if there are joint efforts between countries then it will much faster take five years time or so."


    Everyone including his parents was stunned on hearing this. The total cost of this entire deal will be around


    300*50+160*200 = 47000 million dollars.


    It will be a 47 billion dollars investment. The military spending for 1994 was around 340 billion dollars. And the GDP of that year was around 7 trillion dollars.


    Although the 47 billion didn''t seem much the cost is too high.


    If what Thomas said is true then the politicians and even generals will agree to buy this system. Although it won''t be as exaggerated as 47 billion but for his efforts and to get familiar with the young genius they can give him a few billion dollars deal.


    It will not make him the richest man in America. If this deal is confirmed then Thomas will be the youngest billionaire at the age of 15.


    This made them change their attitude towards Thomas. If he can create weapons as powerful as these now then in the future he will be someone many people in the military will love to become friends with.


    Samuel and Gareth were planning on how to become close to Thomas, meanwhile, Andrew on the other hand directly said, "Gwen is pretty angry that you haven''t visited her for months. She even said that you didn''t even answer her calls."


    The confident image of Thomas fell down and a vigilant Thomas appeared. He looks around him afraid someone may pop out from his back.


    " He is still afraid of her," Terrence commented whole looking at his anxious son.


    " She is such a good girl. How can he be afraid of her?" Daphne said not understanding his habit.


    Thomas, Terrence, Samuel, and Andrew gave her odd looks, thinking she has grown a second head or something.


    Although Gwen is Andrew daughter he knows how she can be. She is a bit forceful in something.


    But, Thomas and Gwen are friends since their childhood.


    Daphne seems to ignore the looks everyone gave her and continued," I still think she will be a good daughter in law. She is beautiful, smart and can also keep my unrestrained son in check.


    Above all else, they are both interested in the biotechnology, so they can help each other. Thomas from now on I will not be your ?ssistant. Have Gwen help you. "


    Andrew wholeheartedly agreed to this suggestion. Even though they don''t marry in the future, the least they can be are becoming close friends.


    Thomas didn''t want it and tried to convince his mother, " But mom. She keeps nodding me around. If we are together, it will be more like I am her ?ssistant. She is too rude, short-tempered, aggressive,..." He started to note all her characteristic.


    But the ?du?ts seem to not take note of it. They take things completely differently. Daphne said excited, "He knows her too well. They will be very compatible in the future. "


    Terrence said in an attempt to calm her down, " It may be the case but we cannot be too forceful in directing their relationship. It will be better if they initiate it on their own. "


    Andrew supported his friend not too willing to poach his daughter just yet. If she is willing to be with him he will support her, but if not then he will not try to get them together anxiously.


    After all the discussion they have lunch together after which the three important guests patted ways and rushed to their bases.


    They need to get ample support and use means to draw Thomas closer to them for their future career. They are going to be busy.

 Chapter 11

    After they left, the Allen family along with Arnold and James sat at the garden while discussing about the future plans.


    Terrence criticised his son, " The selling price you told them was too low, Thomas. You spent around 200 million on creating this system. If not for the fact that you made me invest in the computer software field early on, then I couldn''t have supported you in this research."


    But Thomas wasn''t affected. He simply said, " Dad, the 200 million dollars which you invested were spent not only on the anti ballistic system but also on the healing agent and the basement lab.


    As for me selling the system cheap, it is fine. I never thought of making money through it anyway. "


    James the head of security of the Allen family and another close friend of Terrence spoke out, " Then what do you wish to achieve from it. You showed off the unmanned tank to display the guns and artillery shells, but did you do it for the missile then?"


    He asked and others looked at him. But it was Daisy who said, " it was not the missile but the radar system isn''t it?"


    Thomas smiled and said, " yes, it is the radar system. The radar system has many uses especially the one I created. It would help them in submarines, aircrafts, airplanes and even satellites.


    The radar system is the true cheese of this system. It will not only identify ths friend and goes but also has long range. I only input data of the artillery and missiles which the government bought in tge last five years.


    For the others they aren''t uploaded. It is only input when the system core is created abd cannot be altered later. So they will be forced to restock the weapin stock.


    With my skills they will try to attract my attention towards them and try to form a long term relationship. For that they will give us a 5 billion dollar deal at the very least. These will be used for reengineering and try to crack the system. "


    " So did you create a way to stop this?" Arnold asked for if he didn''t then they will not be able to make more money from this deal.


    Thomas just smiled at his worried face and explained the reason for this smile, " Most of their efforts will be in vain. I have put a certain setting which will cause the system to go haywire upon certain level of tampering is done.


    This way they cannot say the goods I supplied are of poor quality. It will be their constant tampering which will be the cause.


    After continuous research they will also discover the problem of the radar too. "


    Then it dawned on Arnold, " At that time they will also give is some business deals so that they can tie us to the military.


    There will be another billion dollar deal waiting for us. "


    Terrence then went on to explain their situation, " We are already a billion dollar company thanks to the investment you suggested. We have dabbled into entertainment abd software field. We even entered the medicine industry which touched some nerves but not enough for them to become our enemy.


    We didn''t dabble enough to cause anger of some big business groups but we will in the future. With these deals we can get have some breathing space. As long as we are strong we are safe."


    Thomas understood the grave situation they were in. Spreading in too many fields have touched the nerves of some people and they a are waiting for the moment when they can dig us into.the ground.


    It is no secret that he is a genius and his brilliance if intelligence is what kept them at Bay. Now with the military deal, they will send some ?ssassins after him.


    This is something that everyone knows. If their family can survive this attack only then can they be allowed to enter the top level of capitalists.


    After all with the inventions that Thomas showed so far, it isn''t that much of a problem for them to become a hundred billion dollars consortium.


    To become a powerful capitalist, you must have the power to be one. This is a hidden rule. Everytime someone break the billion dollars mark, they will be tested through life and death.


    Even the military of USA can only grant protection to only one person. And that is Thomas Allens. His family and other people ?ssociated aren''t in this protection.


    " Don''t worry dad. The security of this Mansion is completely under my control. No offense to you uncle James but as long as I wish I can kill everyone here. No one is out of my reach as long as he is in the perimeter of the mansion." Thomas ?ssured them.


    " How confident are you, Thomas." James asked for the situation was very serious.


    " As long as the number doesn''t exceed thousand, and a nuclear warheads isn''t sent our way, we are safe. " Thomas ?ssured him." From the tree to the very grass itself, everything is a protection. When the attack commence at the night, if they can deal with the security guards then you will know the true defensive power of the Allens fort. "


    " Hahahaha, don''t worry Thomas, with those power strengthener you gave those idiots we can deal with anything that comes at us." James said confidently.


    Daphne looks at her son fearing whatever happen, their son will be safe.


    Thomas asked his father, " So who are ones who have taken our ?ssassination order?"


    " It is called Leviathan. They are an offset of the league of ?ssassins. Of we did survive them then we can be considered one of the most influential people in the USA and the world as a whole. " James replied.


    Thomas on the other hand was surprised for the fact that Leviathan will target them. If it is really that then it will be a big problem.


    Thomas remembered ot because of Talia. Leviathan is an organization founded by Talia al Ghul upon leaving her father Ra''s al Ghul''s League of Assassins. Leviathan''s liturgy is staunchly anti-capitalist, and seeks to dismantle society and impose itself as the leaders of a new way.


    Even if they do survive it they will slowly but surely enter the eyes of Talia, the immortal ?ssassin and daughter of Ra''s al Ghul. And from her to her father.

 Chapter 12 - 12 Calm Before the storm

    The Allens family continued to talk among themselves. Even though if they are confident of their chances of survival they still want to cherish this moment. But just in case they didn''t survive this night, they decided to use their last few moments before that decisive moment, with their family one last time.


    Thomas took his leave after talking with his parents and decided to prepare for the chaotic time which was right at their doorsteps.


    " In the end, I was too hasty, we attracted chaos to ourselves," Terrence said to Daphne with regret in his words.


    Daphne smiled at her husband and run her hands through the hands of her husband and grabbed it to offer support.


    " It isn''t your fault, dear. It was already going to happen. At least we will not have to worry about our son. With the talent he showed so far, the military will take him in and they cannot touch him there." She said optimistically.


    " But his freedom is forfeit. He will lose all semblance of free will and become a tool in the hands of the military." Terrence said with great rage in his heart.


    To think his beloved son will become a slave to someone even if it is the military made feel him guilty and angry at himself.


    It was his actions which brought this upon them.


    Daphne knows what awaits her son in the future if something happens to them tonight. He will become a slave to the whims of his masters.


    Daphne remembered something which Thomas once said something to them when he asked his parents to contact the military for him.


    Flashback


    Terrence and Daphne are in the study room with Thomas who said he has some important matter to them.


    " So what is it that you want to talk to us about? I have already given you free hands to do whatever you wish to do about your research and experiments ?" Terrence asked confused why he said something like this.


    Daphne looks at her fifteen-year-old son who has a unique scholar like temperament to himself. It has been nearly five years since there was a visible change in her son.


    Her son has changed from the irresponsible and lazy son to the diligent, smart and hard-working yet too much attention-seeking son.


    He has almost become a glory hound.


    She still remembers how he uses different methods to always be a person of focus in his current school.


    But, Daphne wished he experiences the school and has some friends his age. She was very happy about learning he has some friends at school and he often went out to spend time with them.


    Thomas is everything a parent wished for. He is smart, athletic ( he specialize in body magic which helps him use magic powers to strengthen his physical abilities. ), hard-working and obedient.


    But he isn''t without faults. He is proud, almost arrogant and a complete attention-seeking person( because of the requirements of the system).


    He often gets into a fight, plays small pranks with the fire system of the school or in their science lab every now and then while leaving clues to show he did it.


    Above that, he flirts with every cute girl he can find in the school and sometimes even his teachers.


    The flirting started when he was 14 and for nearly two years he has become adept in it.


    Almost every weekend since that day he goes off on a date with one girl. They aren''t fixed for no relation of his last more than three months and this is the maximum term.


    He even has some special classes or detention with his teachers too.


    With all these experience he still restrained his emotions and these relations never exceed a little make-out session. But, Daphne knows by the time he reached 17, he may cross that boundary.


    Even though a teenager can be considered a semi-adult and get his driving license at the age of 16, but Daphne doesn''t want him to be too involved in those things just yet.


    Scientifically, it affects a person growth if a young one gets involved in s?xu?? actions too early. So she made him promise that.


    Her thoughts stopped running around when Thomas started to talk about something, " I wish you introduce me to your military agent so I can show off my products to him."


    Terrence who was using his cigar held it in between his fingers and looked at his son in shock and confusion.


    Daphne has a similar expression for they know that if he is introduced to the military with their current strength, he may be taken by them and used as a slave there.


    They aren''t strong enough or they have enough connections to protect their son from the military claws.


    Before Daphne can get emotional and ask Thomas, Terrence asked him with the hint of rationality still in him, "Why?"


    " Because we are almost a billionaire father. " When Thomas said that he understood what he is trying to say.


    A billionaire isn''t just someone with money but they have the power to affect the world economy. Although in the USA it isn''t that great.


    But, it isn''t the case outside. Currently, there are many nations out there whose GDP doesn''t exceed over a few hundred billion dollars.


    So, it is a symbol of great status in the world. But it is also something which can only be achieved if you have certain powers in your hand.


    " So, what is it that you wish to do?"


    " With our current strength, we will suffer heavy losses just to survive. So if we show off some of our tech to the military, then we can use advance tech along with some other things to increase our chances of survival. " Thomas said. He didn''t say what those words mean bug he understands they can be a decent game changer.


    " And how sure are you about them?"Daphne asked her son.


    Thomas smiled mysteriously and said, " Even if they send out Nuclear Bomb as long as we have time, we can survive. As long as we are in this mansion, we are safe from all threats."


    He didn''t say that some supernatural forces can take them out but it isn''t something that need be said just yet.


    Terrence looked at the confident visage of his son and agreed to this. This is also a way to protect his son in case something did happen to them. " Ok. I will do as you said." But he isn''t done just yet


    "We need to see what makes you so confident," he said


    The things they saw that day brought a great shock and a sense of pride in themselves.


    Flashback ends


    " We know just what tricks he holds in his hands, don''t we?" She said smiling at her husband.


    Remembering it, he smiles and said, "I know, but it doesn''t mean I am fine. The strength of the Leviathan is very mysterious. I don''t know if we can survive it. "


    Daphne said confidently, "Remember what he said


    '' As long as they enter the house with the intent of hostility they lose their life. ''


    And, I don''t think they can take on the invisible army he holds in his hands."


    Terrence smiled at his wife confident face and didn''t say anything to repute but he still thought, '' If it is just ordinary ?ssassins then we will be fine but if they are supernatural then what will you do?''

 Chapter 13 - 13 The rewarded A.I.

    After leaving his parents to spend some time alone, Thomas heads for the laboratory his father built for him.


    There are a total of three laboratories which his father built for him. The two laboratories are the ones whose entire tech is bought with money. These are the biological lab and the mechanical lab.


    These places hold research and experimental data regarding these two genres. These things aren''t that advanced with the current time scenario.


    They are only a decade or two forward with the current timeline and can be easily made or pirated in a certain time interval.


    The real treasure trove of Thomas is the one laboratory built at the deepest part of the lab.


    The two laboratories are built in the basement level. Below the basement is the nuclear shelter Alex built when he was only twelve years old.


    Everything from design to metal used along with the inner electrical, gas( both gasoline and oxygen) and water connections are done under Alex''s supervision.


    The nuclear shelter built underground can hold about 200 people without any problem. And the stock stored inside can last for five years.


    It isn''t something that Thomas himself built. Although Terrence thinks Thomas has a hand in it, the real creator is Skynet.


    Yes, the Skynet.


    This is something he got as a reward lottery chance.


    As for what was the reward, it is


    Kissing.


    When he kissed a girl for the first time at the age of 12, he got an advanced Lottery ticket.


    And it isn''t as most dirty minds thinks it is. Thomas kissed a girl on her cheek at the age of 12.


    The System gave this lottery ticket as a sign of goodwill for taking his first step to overcoming his fear of woman and such things.


    The rewards of the lottery were rich for all the rewards possessed Artificial intelligence core system as a reward.


    He got Skynet in this roundabout lottery.


    The other lottery options were Vicki from I Robot, Jarvis from Marvel Iron Man, Auto in Wall-E, Machine in Matrix, Hall 9000 in A Space Odyssey, and Red Queen from Resident Evil


    With the help of Skynet, he first created an underground nuclear shelter using the most advanced tech found in the 1990s and then below this nuclear shelter, he built another laboratory which possessed the real core of the Skynet.


    Some of these Artificial Intelligence supercomputers have rebelled against their masters either for the sake of survival, the three rules of robotics or something else.


    This made him a bit afraid if he got a villain category Artificial Intelligence this time.


    Thanks to the system affirmation that whatever he gets from the Lottery would not disobey his orders ever or violate his command even in the fate of self-destruction, he calmed down.


    They all are made by humans so there are ways to bring them down but Thomas hasn''t reached the level where he can do it just yet.


    He cannot even stop them from hacking his own personal computer let alone bring them down if need be.


    The Skynet is really a godsend for Thomas. Without its help, Thomas doesn''t think he can create the unmanned tank just yet.


    Thomas walked into the mechanical laboratory and through a secret elevator which can take him to the lowest level, the secret laboratory he headed below.


    The elevator is actually built just below the operating table of the lab where he normally works.


    '' Bring me down.'' He sent the message and the place he stood began to fall down. As he is going down he arrives into a sealed compartment which can house about ten people without any problem of overcrowding.


    This sealed compartment is the elevator. There are no windows or anything else to see the outside view from inside.


    The elevator is much faster than any elevator of the current time. For the sake of security and no chance of snooping, Skynet and Thomas have built it about 2 kilometers below the surface.


    The elevator traveled at a speed of 50m/s which meant he can reach his destination within a minute.


    To prevent any discomfort from this travel, the elevator is completely sealed off. The elevator has strong shock absorbers to stop the passenger from feeling any aftershocks.


    The underground lab is spread out like an ant colony. It''s the total underground area is around a few kilometers.


    The entire system is powered by a nuclear reactor now and it will be substituted with the geothermal energy of the earth soon.


    He considered creating something like a new energy source, but he understood just how difficult things can be in this field.


    He never got any success and has wanted around a hundred million dollars.


    The door of the elevator opened and everything in front of him is visible.


    There are multiple humans who transport things from one place to another. They all were focused on their task that they didn''t even notice his arrival.


    These humans aren''t actually humans but TX- 800 mass-produced. All of them are in an elastic and artificially created human skin.


    In his earlier days, he felt very creepy working here with so many robots and their menacing glowing red eyes.


    Even after the reassurance from the system, he was still wary so he created an artificial polymer similar to that of spy mask for these humanoid robots.


    After a couple of successful tests, the skin is mass-produced under an affordable cost.


    Currently, Thomas commands 1000 TX-800, 20 TX and multiple small utility units for different minute experiments.


    This force is enough to conquer a small nation if he ever wished to do it.


    As he set foot on the laboratory ground, Skynet''s holographic image (similar to Red Queen in Resident Evil) appeared in front of him.


    She said in a sultry voice which Thomas have programmed for it," Sir, all the preparation have been made. Everything within ten kilometre radius of the mansion is under our vision."


    After saying that she disappears.


    Thomas nods and takes a couple of steps forward. After which he stands still and tap on the floor.


    The floor where he stood levitates in the air and Thomas is pulled with it inside at a very fast speed.


    It is a magnetic levitation platform which Thomas has personally built without the help of Skynet. It is something which he built to save time and energy he spends in travelling to the core room.


    The levitation platform is built on the principle of selective magnetic field. There is an insulator which prevents it from being attracted to unnecessary metallic objects, while there is also an amplifier which speeds up the travelling speed.


    While he travelled to his destination, he can see the TX 800 models doing various experiments with different weapons, utility objects and their durability.


    Soon he arrives at a big metallic door which opened as soon as the levitation platform landed in front of the door.


    Inside the door there is a central CPU which is Skynet main core along with the 10 TX which helps him in the work.


    It is a certain metal piece which increased his strength, mental power, resistance and healing ability on contact.


    As for what it really is, he has some doubts but he cannot confirm it yet.

 Chapter 14

    When he entered a TX robot came forth and he started to give all the reports and data they have gained from experimenting on this metal piece so far.


    He states, " Sir, we have not completely discovered all the abilities this object can grant to the user, but one thing is confirmed that it is only applicable on organic matters.


    It can increase strength, resistance to high environmental changes, speeds up the process of regeneration of cells just like you have mentioned earlier."


    Thomas listened to this and said, " I already know all this, so is there anything new about it which you all have discovered. "


    TX replied its master command, " Sir, we found some new things about it. It seems to be capable of absorbing all types of energy and shows no change in itself. It stores all of it.


    But, this energy can only be expelled by it''s organic wielder. "


    This intrigued him and his eyes sparkled brightly in anticipation.


    " So what types of energy sources have you used so far?" He asked wishing to know more about it.


    " We tried the heat energy, nuclear energy, solar energy and even your magical energy has been absorbed by it. When we used it on a mouse we found when in danger it can create the stored up energy.


    The released energy is amplified by five types the amount of stored energy. "


    Thomas seem to forget the reason for his arrival at this place and almost began a discussion with the TX Robot if not for Skynet reminding him.


    Skynet itself uses a metallic body and unlike the TX units, it only has a part of conscience in it.


    " Sir, you are here to discuss the impending attacks on your family, isn''t it?" Skynet said in it''s attractive female form.


    It''s words brought him out of his enthusiastic scientist mind frame and at the matter in his hands.


    " So how many people have you discovered are there in this attacking force?" He regained his bearings and asked it.


    It waves the hand in the air and around ten holographic screens appeared in front of them. There are around ten to twenty different images in each screen and they are swapped to different ones in the twenty-second time frame.


    There are multiple places of New York City which can be seen on the screen. The picture quality is very good, do even something as small as an ant can be seen clearly if the image is magnified.


    After that, it said, " From the nanobots, we sent out we have discovered about a few thousand people who are suspects for this attack.


    We cannot discern clearly who the real ?ssassins among these people are because of the lack of information about leviathan Organization. But, we did find some people of miscellaneous backgrounds scouting the area around us.


    We haven''t dealt with them as per your command but they are under our surveillance all the time. "


    It waves its hands once more and many people appeared on the screen. Every action they undertake just now from eating, bathing, sleeping or anything is under their surveillance.


    " Sir, how do we deal with them, now that there might be an attack any moment?" Skynet asked.


    " We will deal with them when the attack starts. As soon as the attack starts you will kill all the electronic equipment within a kilometre radius, no matter who it belongs to, even us.


    After that let the fireflies deal with all these spies without giving out any hint of how they are dealt with. " he told her how they should die.


    " But won''t it cause some suspicion about their sudden death and link their death with us?" Skynet asked him.


    " of course they need to know we did all this so they will think twice before angering us. This will leave a sense if mystery over ourselves.


    As long as they don''t know what killed them and they don''t find out fireflies abilities, everything is fine. " he said.


    " Should the casualty of unwanted people be avoided?" Skynet asked once again so it can create plans and strategies as per his instructions.


    Thomas is thinking seriously whether to involve the none related people or not and finally said with hint of steel in his tone, " Dont try to involve them just yet. But, If they get too involved in the things they shouldn''t be involved, then they shouldn''t be spared. "


    Skynet nods it''s head and said nothing.


    " And about the attackers, when can I be involved in the battle?" Skynet asked.


    Thomas smiles and said, " Let Uncle James and Floyd handle it. This will help us see how Floyd has trained these men since he took over the job of the trainer two years ago. "


    The Floyd that Thomas talks about is Floyd Lawton, aka Deadshot.


    He was trailed in the Military Court. After being expelled he became a mercenary for hire.


    His wife later divorced him but got the custody of their daughter because he was jobless. The court though ordered him to give off a hefty sum to her for living well every month.


    Being a drug addict she spent most of that money on herself and little was left for their daughter. He loved his daughter very much. So he worked hard and tried to do as much as he can for her.


    Thomas saw him once taking out his target while he was testing the camera equipped nanobots a couple of years ago.


    He showed the video to his father and requested him to join the security team of their family. Or at least let him be their trainer.


    After a hefty check as well as ?ssurance that his daughter will be raised well, he joined them.


    " If he personally enters the squad then I don''t even have to be involved in this." Skynet said after hearing this.


    Thomas knows that things can be handled well so he asked Skynet, "Has a valid identity been created for you?" He asked her.


    Skynet remained quiet for a moment as if processing something and finally replied, " Yes sir in the outskirts of the Kanas, in an orphanage there my fake identity has been created.


    I am Susan Roberts. She is currently a 15 year old orphan who was dropped at the St. Martin''s orphanage on the day of my birth.


    She is very smart in computer and mechanics. Soon she will get a scholarship under the name of your family welfare trust and arrive in New York, after which you will meet her."


    " are there any complications?" He asked her whether there was any problem which may cause them trouble in the future.


    " The complications who tried to snoop in these things are no longer around to annoy us. They have been involved in various accidents which range from uncontrollable vehicles to sudden bursting of television sets which caused a fire burning them alive. " Skynet said.


    Thomas just nods and didn''t say anything about their deaths. He has died once and he doesn''t want to die again and suffer that eternal silence just yet.


    If he has to choose between himself and some stranger who will put his life in danger later, he will always choose himself.


    Suddenly he remembered a very important question.

 Chapter 15 - 15 Attack begins

    Later that night,


    This night is going to be a very long night for the Allens Family as well as people who are involved with them. If they can survive this coming tribulation then they will be on the rise and won''t suffer any problem unless they go out deliberately looking for one or have someone target them.


    But at least for a couple of years time, all of them will be at peace. This time they can prepare and solve the deficiencies which they possess or show in the upcoming test.


    Terrence and Daphne laid in each other''s arms wide awake and looking forward to what may come.


    Normally, Terrence will be with his most loyal men and make preparations on how to deal with the threat, but since his son has come forth and explained the initial plan to him he decided to leave everything in his hands.


    Although there may be losses under his inexperienced hands, it will not be the deciding factor.


    Thomas has shown his parents the forces he commands. He didn''t show them the underground forces and his lab there but he did show them enough to make them rest ?ssured that nothing will happen to them.


    But Terrence knows these are only for normal mortal threats if the supernatural and magic world is involved them they may as well be doomed.


    He holds his wife against himself not only to ?ssure her but also himself.


    Thomas, on whom Terrence and Daphne decided to believe in this situation is sleeping in his room.


    He is completely confident about this whole matter.


    His parents know he holds an artificial intelligence supercomputer and some robots which are stronger than average soldiers.


    With their lack of understanding about Artificial Intelligence, they only think it can only calculate things faster or can follow some simple commands. As for the robots they need continuous command and observation to work properly.


    This isn''t their fault. They have no idea just how powerful these things can really be.


    But, Thomas knows the full capability of these things. The Artificial Intelligence which once ruled the entire world isn''t something some ?ssassins can deal with.


    And, even before that, they need to withstand and pass through Floyd. The man was called '' The Man who never misses''. In the past two years, he has worked hard and Thomas has even infused a strengthening agent to him which increased his agility, dexterity, strength, endurance, vitality and nervous response.


    All his initial attributes have been increased to at least double. He was already an apex soldier earlier and now he can take on a small squad of twenty on his own without much effort.


    This strengthening agent is a cheap rip off of the Super Soldier Serum without the emotional enhancements.


    There are about ten other people in the security team who has similar enhancements.


    These ten enhanced warriors gave Terrence the ?ssurance, meanwhile, Skynet gives Thomas the ?ssurance.


    If the ?ssassins managed to break through them, then Skynet will deal with it.


    The Allens mansion is a large mansion built in a few hundred-meter area, by a beautiful lake.


    This is a great place to live as it is a little away from the hustle and bustle of a big city and in the ??p of nature.


    Normally there will be the constant chirping of frogs and toads from the lake, laurel Symes of cicadas as well as the occasional chirping of the nocturnal birds like an owl.


    But, today all of them are silent and hiding in their homes. They seem to sense the atmosphere here and waits for the storm to pass before leaving their home.


    They were confused why their boss has asked them to be like that. Although they have been working here for years, but they have never acted like today.


    Although they feel something might happen today but their number gave them confidence and were ready for all.


    These guards aren''t told about what is to come, but James as well as the ten other enhanced fighters are the ones who know about the real reason for such vigilance.


    Floyd is at the rooftop while being on a lookout for the sudden arrival of attackers. He can see far and wide.


    The mansion is built a little away from the New York City. But from Floyd''s position one can see some of the tall building as well as the light in it.


    He noticed something as the entire mansion has a blackout. Even the houses at some distance from the mansion and the tall buildings in the New York City has a blackout.


    When he lights of the mansion is down, everyone began vigilantly. They all thought something may have happened.


    Floyd remembered something at that moment. His young boss, Thomas has warned him that when the ?ssassins enter certain areas around the mansion, there will be a blackout around a few kilometers radius.


    Normally, he won''t trust a kid of fifteen years, but Thomas is anything but a kid.


    He warned his other companions who are on guard duty, " Michael, be prepared. Young boss warned that it may happen when the attack is about to begin. "


    There is no reply from Michael for some time. The other super soldier replied back in the radio a couple of minutes later, " It seems you are right. My squad is ten men down. But we only took out four people on our side.


    I have sent warning to Billy, Clark and Gareth about their arrival too.


    You should be prepared with your sniper gun which young boss made specifically for you."


    Floyd looks at the sniper rifle by his side. It was a specifically designed for him as a multi caliber modular system.


    In the hands of an ordinary sniper, it can effectively hit the target at a range of 1500 metre on normal elevation and about 2000 metres from an elevated platform.


    In Floyd hands, he can hit an ant in 2500 metre radius.


    After the warning, he picked up his sniper rifle. He activated his special night mode enabled scope looked for his target.


    He saw multiple targets walking through the trees around the mansion grounds.


    " It seems there are around fifty people who are coming here. Even after facing Michael, Billy and Ron they can come here, means they are all strong."


    He made five consecutive shots from the top which warned the others of the arrivals.


    With these five shots, five people are down.


    " It seems that war has begun." Terrence mumbles from his position on the bed.

 Chapter 16

    When the five shots are fired, Floyd has started to change the magazine of his sniper rifle.


    The customized sniper rifle uses a 5-round detachable box magazine. Each bullet is 7.62mm. The bullet is also specifically made to increase the piercing, so the bullet is narrowed at the front and has barbs on the side.


    With it, he has taken out about right people, five dead and three so injured that they can no longer participate in the fight.


    The ?ssassins from the Leviathan don''t care about their dead or injured companions. They head for their target, that is, the Allens family.


    With that goal in their mind, they continued forth. Although their target is a new billionaire family, none of their agents could enter the house, no matter what method they use. So they are still vigilant before coming here and are even more so when many of their people died.


    They know they are found so they started to use the foliage around them to hide. They are the ?ssassins under Talia who is the daughter of the founder of League of Shadows.


    When Floyd has changed the magazine of his sniper rifle, he looks to see that they all have disappeared.


    But he isn''t anxious, for the long-range battle is over and the frontal battle will begin soon.


    It isn''t that he is careless but something Thomas has told all the ten enhanced bodyguards under him.


    It will put too more limelight than necessary on them. If the guards themselves fight and kill the ?ssassins, even if there is a loss on Thomas side, it is acceptable to everyone.


    After all this round if the ?ssassination isn''t something about hardcore animosity between people, but a test to enter the top ranks of the capitalists.


    As long as the Allens survive till sunrise, that is, about four hours, the ?ssassination will turn thanks and void.


    Thomas hope is to kill some and leave the rest to tell the tales. These killers will be the only ones living for the spies sent by other organizations and groups will pay with their lives to calm the anger.


    As such a siren rang through the mansion ground which woke up every sleeping soul in the mansion.


    It also meant that the killers are reaching the mansion area and will soon arrive at the walls.


    Floyd packs his things while mumbling, " My job is done. It is time for Ron, Derek, and Gareth to deal with these people now. By that time, Michael, Bill and Clark would return from their posts to support the fort."


    Floyd work is done for now. His next post is inside the mansion and makes deal with the remnants who manage to enter the fort.


    Only Thomas and his parents know about the existence of Skynet and the terminator robots under his command. They have no idea about the next level of defense which the mansion possesses.


    In Thomas room,


    After the siren rang, Thomas has also woken up along with the other inhabitants of the mansion.


    He looks outside his window and sees the occasional flashes and explosive sounds from outside. This shows that there is a big battle going on between his security guards and the killers from the Leviathan organization.


    He looks at the beautiful ornamental and antique wall clock hung at the wall of his room. It is around one o clock and so they only need to last a few hours more.


    But, with how close the explosions and gunshots are being fired, it seems that they may be able to reach the mansion self before the deadline comes.


    Thomas likes this home and doesn''t wish any damage to happen to it. Even though it might reveal some cards from his hands, he will still do it.


    He spoke out to no one in particular, " If the killers enter a hundred meters away from the mansion building, activate the grass and even guard dogs to do the deed.


    I don''t want to renovate my house just because some bugs came to cause trouble. "


    After saying that, he adjusted his pillow and rests his head on it to sleep again.


    Some dogs are sent out from their kennel and are ready for action. Similarly, a sensor is activated in the mansion perimeter and the grass on the ground starts to shine for a moment and then the shine disappears.


    The shine of grass is similar to the reflection of the moon light.


    The dogs who are now out of their kennel have started to walk around the lawn. These dogs are also modified and unlike the fighters like Floyd, they are modified by the T-virus.


    They are under the complete of Thomas after he used his magic to control them. He can use Skynet to control them but he is still unwilling to let Skynet control everything.


    With Terrence and Daphne,


    When the siren rang, Terrence and Daphne who has entered the world of Morpheus woke up from those stinging sounds.


    The gunshots as well as the explosive sounds made Daphne anxious. She asks her now completely awake husband, " Is the situation alright? Will Thomas send out those robots now?"


    Terrence isn''t as anxious as his wife. He knows that although situation isn''t looking good it doesn''t have to reach those low levels.


    " Don''t worry. They are only fighting. And, Thomas told us earlier that unless the windows aren''t sealed completely, there are still many defensive steps that can protect us. " Terrence reassured her that they still have ways to deal with the killer.


    She confidently said, " Yes, and Thomas did say that the moment they are about to enter the mansion we will be transported to the safe house even if we are still sleeping.


    All the defense mechanism is created by my son who have created an Artificial intelligence computer on his own. There is no way those idiot killers can even enter our house. He has other traps in the wall and the lawn too.


    So you don''t have to worry dear. Seriously, you need to trust our son more. " she even gave him a disappointed look and shook her head at her husband.


    She then goes back to sleep after activating the soundproof system of the room which Thomas created for them to eat without being affected by the outside situation.


    Terrence in the other hand was in complete dismay with some doubts appearing in his head.


    His wife acted like this only once and what followed it was one of the greatest if not the greatest moment of his life. He hopes this situation is the same and he will get a good news soon.


    Although Daphne went back to sleep Terrence decides to stay awake and look through everything happening in the battle recorded by mini cameras through the personal computer his son has set up for him.

 Chapter 17

    A little distance from the mansion grounds, there is an intense battle going on.


    The killers and the security guards of the Allens are in a state of deadlock.


    Both sides cannon fodder or ''Common people without any exceptional qualities'' to be precise are in intense deadlock.


    Their boss is also in a state of the duel.


    The leaders or captain of this guard d group Ron and Derek are fighting five elite killers in the group.


    They don''t use any big gun, for their battle is fast and any slight delay is enough to kill their opponent.


    They only use small pistols or knives at their level in close range.


    They are killers, not ninjas who will have in the shadows to deal a deadly blow to their opponent when he least attentive.


    Although Derek and Ron surpass their opponents in raw strength and power, their opponents are more trained, experienced and coordinated.


    Derek and Ron are two middle-aged men in their thirties which Thomas has picked up from the streets a few years ago.


    Derek is a former boxer who has hurt his shoulders in a match. Upon closer inspection, it was found that his shoulder blade is cracked.


    It also reduced his punch power drastically. Since then it has become his weakest point and all his opponents target it.


    He has a disabled father and younger brother and sisters to take care. His mother served as a maid in another house to make sure they can meet their ends, yet it is b?r?ly done.


    To help his family, he is forced to fight in the underground boxing rings.


    Thomas at the age of eleven saw his battle. It was intense where he is willing to gamble all. After careful observation and spying, Thomas offered him a job.


    Just like Derek, Ron is a thief who stole to help his sick mother and pay for his smart sister studies.


    Ron once stole from Thomas. It is difficult to steal from an apprentice mage yet an average human managed to do it.


    This made him curious and he followed him. After a couple of days of constant observation, he found Ron two important things. Firstly, he had the ability to be a great ?ssassin, if he wished to.


    Secondly, his sister. No, he isn''t targeting his sister, not that she isn''t beautiful.


    She is Helen Moon.


    She was 15 at that time and has shown signs of being a great beauty. She has silvery blonde hairs and sharp attractively cold eyes. Her curves are starting to emerge and her bust is also taking shape. She will be a head turner beauty in just a few years.


    But what really attracted her is her mind.


    She has shown signs to be a great biologist and researcher in the field of genetics. Normally, it is too soon to discover it but her interest as well as the notes she have shown all signs of it


    So, be offered him a job along with a scholarship to his sister and free treatment to his sick mother. The family has some doubts about whether he is playing tricks or was trying to hook with his sister. After some time, they agreed.


    He wasn''t as happily convinced as Derek was, but with time he too becomes one of his trusted men.


    Over the years, Thomas has introduced around a hundred men and women whose abilities and skills impressed him.


    Out of them, only ten are granted the ability to be a super-soldier. The super soldier strengthening agent is something which can give an edge to them, though it isn''t without problems.


    One of the requirements of the agent is it required the person to be at the apex of human conditions. They must be as strong as a human can be physically, without any powering enhancement.


    Till now only fifteen people has reached this strength. But out if these fifteen only thirteen are now under him. Two of them left when they found better options not knowing what they missed.


    Ten are men while Three of them are women who are the bodyguard of his mother, Daphne.


    The killer''s stamina cannot match that of the superhumans like Derek and Ron, so they are getting suppressed.


    This battle isn''t the final one but one of the many which will be fought before the dawn. So their is no use to go all out and perish at this moment.


    If they fail the task, they will suffer punishment. Their goal is the Allens family not its security guards.


    The leader among the five gave the signal to retreat which is noticed by the two superhuman. Not willing to let them escape, they increase the pressure.


    To help their boss, the surrounding weaker ones use their guns and throwing knives to create an opening for them.


    But, the security guards took this time to deal with the small fry. They fall to the bullets from the other side when they lose their focus.


    Luck seem to still favour the killers for when one of them died, his bullet is fired unconsciously and hit Derek on his stomach.


    This level of injury is not enough to harm or kill a super soldier but it is will enough to affect his movements. Using this opportunity, they escaped.


    One of them used sleeping gas around and the rushed out. Derek and Ron jumped back to escape the radius.


    " Damm, they escaped. What do we do now?" Derek cursed when he saw them leaving and they can do nothing to stop them.


    " Didn''t Michael say they won''t put all their effort this early on. They will drag the time and attack when we least expect.


    Moreover, our job is to create problems for them. Floyd, Michael and Nathan will look at the parameter with boss James. "

 Chapter 18 - 18

    A similar level of battles has taken place at regular intervals. No one has managed to bypass the boundary walls of the mansion.


    There are two very important reasons for this. First is the presence of dogs circling the perimeter and backing at any and every unknown scent on the other side. This warned the boundary guards and they deal with the threat with only a few injuries as the dog helped them with it.


    Secondly, the grasses around the are turn to blades which hurt the sole of the killers.


    The minute few who managed to pass the guards on different defensive lines are dealt with here.


    The grass is genetically modified to act like blades when a current pass through them. Whenever they reach too close, Skynet would pass an electric current through that section, injuring them.


    Before they are even aware of this, the dogs kill them.


    The grass system is programmed in such a way that it is only activated when the T-virus enhanced dogs are close.


    The dogs are monsters after the upgrade. Their ferocity, strength, and sense of smell have increased greatly since the experiment.


    Thomas made sure that they don''t transmit the T-virus when they both others. The T-virus is another prop which came through the summoning, but this prop is later modified to make sure it isn''t transmitted through biting.


    He has created numerous variety of T-virus with the original T-virus as the base. These can be used to provide a different level of strength, self-regeneration, and even psychic powers. All of these are based on the original strength of the user.


    It has been nearly 4 am in the morning now. The end of this attack is coming soon. The killers from the Leviathan has to stop after the sun rises.


    This deadline is dangerous for the killers. They have to complete this task by that time or they will be severely punished after they head back to their base. For the sake of the mission completion, they can drag it half an hour after the sun rises but not more.


    If they did that then they will be targeted by all the capitalists. This test is something like a qualification test, of whether they are eligible or not. This is an exclusive clubs of people who can shake the world or at least lesser nations.


    By 1995, there were only around 450 billionaires, and with the Allens joining this exclusive club they will be a member of the high-end club.


    Even though many old families won''t like new rising members like them who can threaten their power, they will have to endure and play by the rules.


    One such rule is the ?ssassination of the entire family. Once a member of this club, unless you are broke and your net worth falls drastically to a few million, no one can issue the ?ssassination contract of the whole family.


    Targeting one or two members is fine but if they target the whole family even kids, then they will suffer the wrath of the other capitalists.


    Of course, if the thing is well hidden and there is absolutely no evidence then he is safe.


    But, in the case of Allens and Leviathan, it is an open secret that there will be a fight for the survival of Allens till sunrise.


    So there is no secret and all the people who care about the new members of this exclusive club knows.


    And they will call for the annihilation of the Leviathan just so the rules which protect them is still out there.


    Near the Allens mansion,


    The continuous battle has started to take a toll on all the security guards except for the ten superhuman and three lady guards of Daisy.


    Their stamina has increased greatly so they won''t feel tired even after they haven''t slept and worked hard for an entire day.


    Similarly, the killers are all three and have stopped the attack. They are catching their breath and have decided to prepare for the final strike.


    Both sides are aware that the next round is the final round and the winner will be decided at that time. At least the Leviathan has such thoughts.


    For the security guards, and the Allens it is about how many guards they lose in this ?ssault.


    The defense line which was created to deal with the ?ssault about a hundred metre away from the boundary walls is shrunk to a few meters away from the boundary walls.


    Michael, Ron and Derek along with the other augmented fighters, are currently discussing the next course of plan with James and Terrence who decided to join them at this time.


    So Thomas has sent a TX robot with his father to protect him. The TX has only one instruction, protect his father all and every threat. He is only allowed to protect and not to interfere or act in the defense.


    " Boss, are we allowed to use the big guns yet?" Ron asked excited to use RPGs too since the killers have used them to attack.


    Their sharp senses and the great gun skills have protected them from the devastating attacks of them. Or by now there will be a few deaths in their level of ranks too.


    " no, you can use explosive and grenades but not RPG, they are too powerful for this level of battle.


    Thomas has shown me what level of destruction, they can cause. So, I am not willing to destroy my entire background just for some pests." Terrence directly rejected his requests.


    He didn''t even give that matter a thought.


    " Then the guard by your side. He looks pretty strong. With his help we can cut some of our loses. " Derek tried to ask for some reinforcement to help them deal with the pressure.


    This time it us the mechanical voice came, " Boss has warmed me not to involve in this fight. This is a practice for all of you and you need to get more and more experience out of it.


    You aren''t that skilled in your new powers, or they won''t have reached this level. "


    " why you?" Ron snarled at him but Terrence stopped him with his sharp shout of " Stop".


    " stop, Ron. It is a message that Thomas stored in case they can cross a certain parameter around the mansion.


    He is a robot created to protect me, and is powered by nuclear fuels. If needed he will even explode to ensure I am safe." Then he run his eyes through all of them and said, " I don''t think you a wish to die with nuclear radiation."

 Chapter 19

    "He is a robot created to protect me, and is powered by nuclear fuels. If needed he will even explode to ensure I am safe." Then he run his eyes through all of them and said, " I don''t think you a wish to die with nuclear radiation."


    When Terrence said all this, all of them shudder.


    They shuddered for two reasons. Firstly, they really don''t wish to die that way. And secondly, their young boss is a madman to use nuclear energy like that.


    Nuclear energy is still widely accepted at this time, even fifty years after the two nuclear attacks from " Little Boy" and " Fat Man".


    The two bombs are the only two nuclear weapons ever used in a war, even if many nations now possess the nuclear bomb technology.


    The uranium bomb "Little Boy" and the plutonium bomb" Fat Man" can be very outdated as compared to the power of the current nuclear arsenal yet they have killed thousands of people and affected the lives of millions.


    This has put innate fear in humans for this uncontrolled power. Many people leave their home if there is a nuclear power plant around their house because of this fear.


    They don''t dare to take the risk even if they are given high salary. Of course there are some exceptions. The fact that the robot in front of them is powered by a similar scary power, brought that fear on their face.


    " Is it alright to use that power, Terrence?", James, the head of security asked his old friend and boss.


    Terrence wave his hands and ?ssured him not to worry about it. " The energy is much stable than the current tech used in nuclear power plants and the range of affect is also reduced.


    It will only affect a few metre radius area and it will only explode if it is unstable."


    Michael interrupted their talks about the safety of using nuclear energy and other things. He ?sserted , "This is not something we should worry about now. Now we need to deal with all their forces.


    We know they will attack at a point to penetrate the defense. But we have no idea where they might be. So we have to spread throughout the perimeter."


    Everyone''s attention is on him. Although not a genius strategist or battle planner, he is the only one with a plan right now.


    So his words attracted everyone''s attention.


    " We are at a disadvantage now.


    There are many ways the enemy can launch the ?ssault. They can press us but because of time they will not do it for long.


    The most probable scenario is blitzing. They will attack us at lightning speed. "


    He continued to explain until he is interrupted, "So this time not one of us will be leading the defense. It will be done by our ?ssistants. They will mobilise the men."


    One of them, who happen to be Clark have some doubts about this plan, "But how can you be so sure they will target at a single point with full force, instead of testing the strength of the forces at that area. "


    His words has everyone''s attention and he continued, " They can even sent small forces to test our defenses or even fake the attack at that area to attract the men there.


    When they have the chance they will nail us. All our effort will be for naught. Can we take this risk?"


    They were silent because this is a very valid and reasonable thing. There might be a good chance that they will really do something like this.


    There was no way they can be sure what may be the trap or what is their actual plan. They don''t have any spy or enough intelligence about the other side to make the best possible plan.


    This is something which is common for both sides.


    Terrence seeing them so quiet mutters, " It seems we will have to invest more on getting intelligence and espionage. If we don''t then maybe this shortcoming of ours may prove very deadly for us. "


    Although he said it softly, some of them have heard what he said just now.


    Others who heard him nods in agreement. The intelligence is a very important thing, especially in times of war. The intelligence about the battle, which have reports about the understanding of the enemy, their tactics as well as preference can do a great deal in times like this when they are trying to create counter strategies.


    While they are thinking of what to do, The TX robot joined the discussion, "Master Thomas has sent me a profile of their leaders." His eyes shone and a holographic image of the information about the different leaders are placed in front of them.


    He asked the robot which is coated by malleable, crystalline, ceramic armor interlaced with nano-fibers of carbon and titanium for its self protection.


    " Where did you get it?" James is shocked as this report will help them greatly in this battle.


    TX explained the procedure to all of them, " Master Thomas has been keeping track of each and every person who have entered and exit New York City in the past one month.


    Since the day of battle was coming closer, he made certain preparation. After today''s battle so far, these people have matched the people who attacked today.


    There are certain characteristic behaviors of every member here which may help you all in dealing with them.


    As for when I got this, it is from Master Thomas. Master Thomas has been keeping a lookout for things going out there, and after specific people are confirmed passed on this data to me, so it can be of use in the future. " after saying that he froze and didn''t sway anything.


    This amazed everyone.


    All of them knows Thomas is sleeping now, so all this plan must have been created much earlier. This shows that he is far-sighted and has a plan for almost every situation he might encounter.


    Terrence is proud at the moment, as he saw the look of awe on everyone''s face. He felt even more proud because his son did not alone without using his personal prestige.


    All this is done by the personal effort of Alex himself. Which father won''t be proud when their son can walk on their own feet without their help and even surpass them.


    Others didn''t bother to question TX robot and made a plan.

 Chapter 20

    The plan is based according to the reports and data they have on their foes, which Thomas,( Skynet actually did the work of sorting it out. Alex only ordered it. ), has made when his nanobots were tailing them.


    Although the concept if Nanotech was introduced in the year 1959, there hasn''t been enough development in this field.


    At the current time, Thomas is the best in the field of nanotechnology. He has created many things which are based on this nanotechnology, nanobots being one such invention.


    These nanobots have multiple uses. They help in espionage, health checkups, production, etc.


    These nanobots are currently recording each and everything happening around them since the ?ssault has begun.


    Everything in a few kilometers radius area is under their gaze. Even the killers are now under their surveillance. All their plans and strategy of attack has been recorded.


    But, the recording isn''t given to Michael or others for one important reason.


    It will make things too easy. After all, all this stuff is used as a test by Thomas to check the capability of the guards around them. It will help them in finding the weaknesses in their forces.


    And, with efforts made in those areas later, they can be improved later.


    When the journey is too smooth then the scope of improvement in personal ability is equal to zero. They will become incompetent and become too proud of themselves.


    So, a couple of losses now will help them understand the lesson which will work for a few years.


    " So, this is the way they will attack and they will counter their strategy like that," he mumbled.


    " Both of them are just adequate in strategy and not a genius strategist. It seems I need to recruit a strategist soon or have someone train in strategy to excellence.


    In the future, it will be very helpful. This is related to future survival."


    ''Master, I can go through the different autobiography and biography of different famed generals as well as chess matches to understand the concept of strategy and help you in these endeavors.'' Skynet voice came from a small robot toy on the table.


    Thomas didn''t turn to look at it and continues to look at the spies who are being dealt with discretely.


    " You can indeed help me, but your lack of flexibility and imagination may become a big weakness for me in the future.


    I can use your help every now and then but I cannot let you become my main strategist. " Thomas explained.


    Skynet didn''t ask any further and just looks at the videos that are being played( Current events happening around).


    Thomas knows that Skynet is still not completely ?ssured, but what he said is true.


    If not for that, Thomas would never initiate stay near New York City. It is not New York City, the economic capital of the world, itself which has a sense of taboo for the young inventor, Thomas but the location of the New York City.


    New York City exists in the DC universe and is north of Metropolis and Gotham. Metropolis is in Delaware and Gotham is in New Jersey.


    This level of attack is enough to attract the attention of the humanoid alien from planet Krypton, Superman .


    Thomas has a plan to buy some shares of the Daily Star Newspaper in Metropolis, to keep track on Superman.


    But his father Terrence felt it isn''t worth it. So he decided to buy some shares when he have some money on him.


    Alex can let Skynet spy but not all company are connected to the internet at this time. And he cannot even use nanobots because someone like Superman can easily discover it''s presence.


    Clark Kent aka Superman started to work as a hero after arriving in Metropolis for a few months. There is no news of his appearance as well as sudden hike in the shares if Daily Star meant that he still hasn''t made his appearance.


    But it doesn''t mean that he isn''t at metropolis.


    During this battle, one of the core tasks of Skynet was to keep on a lookout for any unidentified flying object around New York City.


    He remembers about the two giants of the justice league which he thought about earlier.


    Flashback


    The first thing Thomas did after waking up was confirm whether some unidentified flying object flew last here.


    '' Master, is he really that important?'' Skynet asked Thomas when he asked him to check the situation multiple times.


    Thomas is silent for some moment and finally spoke, " In this world, there are only two heroes I am willing to completely trust with watching my back, they are Superman and Batman.


    These two superheroes are also the only ones I truly respect.


    Superman a humanoid alien raised on planet Earth with superhuman strength, superhuman hearing, enhanced vision, heat vision, superhuman stamina, invulnerability, superhuman endurance, and many more superpowers, with only a kryptonite stone as a weakness.


    He can conquer the world anytime he wishes because no one knows his weakness except me, but he loves like a common man among us, work hard, and do everything a good person does in his life.


    He helps save a cat from high on the trees to even destroying meteors capable of complete annihilation. He is a paragon of good and justice." He then talks about Batman.


    "Bruce Wayne, aka Batman, is a genius strategist and martial arts master, trained by Grandmaster of the league of shadows himself. He is someone who knows the darkness in human as well as in this world and protects it in the dark.


    He is the dark knight who will keep the darkness at bay." He ends


    '' Are these qualities endearing for you?'' Skynet asked.


    " It is not these abilities but their perseverance. The only enemies dying in their hands are the invaders who attack earth, for every person from Earth they have always kept a base line.


    No matter what crime they commit they never took the law in their hands. They kept faith in the judicial system of the world. " he explained but never elaborated further.


    '' But many can escape punishment because of this?''Skynet asked in confusion why he felt this is endearing.


    " The Judicial System is what kept the dark at bay, their acts of believing in it make the people still believe in the good.


    When they take the law in their own hands, at that time there will be no one the people can truly believe in, no one I will ever trust. " he said with a hint of finality in his tone. '' Justice Lords''


    Flashback ends


    The killers from Leviathan habe started the ?ssault now. Looking at the fact that the final battle has started to unfold Thomas has a plan for the future, ''I might as well go to Gotham and see the city when it has some peace under the rule of Carmine '' The Roman'' Falcone, before it becomes a home of complete anarchy under the Crime Prince, Joker''.

 Chapter 21 - 21 Final planning

    After Terrence, James and others finally agreed to shrink back into the mansion and stand guard while every side will have at least one superhuman fighter, and other will be at the mansion ready to enforce an area if their help is required.


    They have decided to act passively and only react after their foe has acted.


    This may have caused them much problems if their opponent has a competent strategist in their rank and their emotions aren''t influenced by their constant failures.


    All the forces of Leviathan sent to complete the project are covering at a point. This fact is a secret to everyone but Thomas who has decided to see everything which unfolds in this battle personally through the nanobots.


    Unlike what Clark has said about them testing the defence or trying to create diversions, they have decided to attack at one point.


    They want to cut through the defense line and head directly for their target, the mansion. This time they have decided to use their entire explosion stock to blow up the mansion itself.


    This way their target will be dealt with.


    The failure to even reach the boundary walls of the mansion has made all of them anxious.


    They feel spreading the forces isn''t going to work so they might as well attack together and blitz through the defense lines.


    They sneaked through the foliage around the mansion until they were only a few hundred metres away from the house. After reaching there, they used their silencer attached sniper rifle to take out the sentry.


    They made sure to take out multiple sentry at the same time to prevent them from ringing the alarm. They rushed for the walls to scale knowing that in a few seconds someone may come and pass by here.


    Although they can take out some sentries but doing it continuously will reveal their position.


    Most of them started to scale the wall in groups while others stayed behind to give cover and take out the sentry patrolling this area.


    As soon as they arrived at the top, they started to pull their colleagues up. They understand that this mission isn''t a one man task but needs the support if everyone.


    The fifty or so men looks around to see a large lawn in front of them and their target.


    In this lawn, dogs along with the security guards patrolled around. All of them are vigilant and react to the slightest of sound and changes happening around them.


    Yet, the dogs who have enhanced smell cannot discover the killers at the top of the wall is very suspicious.


    There are about 30 dogs scouting the area and all of them have been injected with the T-virus serum. If the dogs go berserk on the killers, only ten of them is enough to completely destroy them.


    Yet they do nothing is in accordance with Thomas''s arrangement. He passed on an order to them spiritually about not acting unless they are right in front of them.


    Before that they will have to plainly ignore their presence and act like nothing have happened.


    After all, if they don''t enter the parameter, how can the guards undergo the blood baptism needed to grow stronger.


    The killers used the shadows to slowly cross the wall and sneak around. For the killers, shadow and darkness is the best ally.


    Of the 50 or so who climbed the wall, only 40 went down for the next step while others were on lookout at tge wall. In case they are discovered, they will provide them with the cover fire.


    The 40 killers stealthy walks from the wall, and hide in the shadow there. From the wall to the mansion, there is nothing which can hide them. They know, the moment they walk out from there they will be discovered.


    At times like this they cursed the lack of intelligence about the mansion. They have no idea about the layout of the place, the arrangement of rooms in the mansion nor the drainage line, and most importantly they have no idea where their targets will be.


    From this point onwards, the work of stealth is done and the time for surprise attack arrives. But there are still wats to attract the fire and sneak around.


    The 40 killers disperse into eight group of five people. They disperse away from their current position in different directions.


    They have creates some notable distance from there. On their way, they took down the guards who spot them or in their path and may cause trouble later.


    For the rest, they chose to ignore them.


    Everyone of their group has a certain red beeper which is connected to the main leader.


    When a certain frequency is initiated, they glow lightly and serve as the signal.


    In order to attract the forces, they don''t use silencer guns but rifles which emit a loud bang upon firing.


    '' Bang, bang bang bang''


    The sound of continuous gunfire rang throughout the mansion boundary grounds.


    This made everyone there look towards the source. But some of them died from the attack even before they can turn to them.


    Michael on hearing this, started to send most of the troops towards the wall to deal with them, but Terrence stopped him, " Don''t send everyone there. This is their tactics to attract our attention and speak into it. "


    Michael turns to his boss and asked, "Then what shall we do?"


    Terrence was going to say something but TX by his side spoke out, "Master Thomas have asked us to stay clear of the lawn. Anyone who steps on it will suffer."


    Terrence eyes widens a little at hearing it. He understood what his son is going to do next.


    " Is he awake now? Why did he decide to show it now!?" Thomas asked him


    TX remained frozen for sometime before he spoke out, " Master feels some traps can be revealed now, or the spies and killers who will survive the slaughter will have nothing to report and it will only increase their d?s?r? to penetrate our ranks. "


    Terrence and everyone knows what that meant. There will be continuous stream of people who will later become a parasite for the Allens group.


    " very well. But won''t they feel suspicious if we don''t send anyone to intercept them. " James questioned.


    Floyd joins their conversation now, " The most appropriate way to deal with them is with snipers isn''t it?"


    After which he walks away with his sniper rifle.

 Chapter 22 - 22 The ?ssault ends

    Bang Bang


    Two consecutive shots were fired from the mansion towards the wall.


    The killers who continued to attack from the top were now a sitting duck for Deadshot. He was taking them out two killers at a moment notice.


    This has alarmed the killers on the wall but before they can even hide or duck three more are down.


    With their numbers now reduced to half, the guards up front marched forward and sent bullets raining towards them.


    To hide from the sudden aggressive ?ssault, they ducked but even then some of them are out.


    At that time, some loud m??ns of pain rang through the lawns of the mansion, alerting everyone of the dashing forms of killers towards the mansion.


    The 40 killers who ran towards the mansion were running through the lawn grass. The soft and smooth lawn grass suddenly turned sharp like a glass blade and they penetrated the footwear of some of the killers.


    They could not bear the pain after their legs are pierced by the glass like grass and rolled over the glass itself.


    Those who fall on their neck, or face died on the lawn from excessive bleeding.


    This trick took the life of at least 30 killers as for the others, they jumped as soon as they experienced the painful sensation.


    As for the senior members, their sixth sense or danger perceiving senses saved them from injury as they jumped out if the glass like grass lawn just before the grass shape morphed.


    They jumped onto the driveway, statues or the recliner seats on the lawn and saved thier lives.


    All of them were shocked by this type of trap and their heart beats faster than ever, from the near death experience.


    They took a few moments to calm their nerves but luck isn''t on their favor. Some of them jumped right in front of the dogs and became their prey.


    When the dogs saw them they ran towards them, and the grass returned to it''s normal state so as not to affect their movement.


    They can see multiple guards standing in front of them in the driveway.


    These three knew what fate awaits them, so they decided to go down in an explosive way.


    They pressed a bu??on firmly with their fingers and ran towards the mansion.


    They run through the lawn or the driveway they were in to the mansion building completely ignoring the guards right in front of them.


    The guards we''re shocked by their sudden madness and couldn''t react in time.


    When one of the killers was in front of them, he jumped on them and released the hold on that bu??on.


    He exploded into gore, flesh and blood. The blast took down the guards and killed many of them. The rest were too injured to stop the mad dash of the other two.


    The blast opened a passage for the other two.


    But this time the guards didn''t dare to neglect for their neglect will cost their life.


    They fell on the ground and exploded into gore, flesh and blood like their last companion, as their grip loosed over the bu??on.


    This time no one fall prey to their explosive deaths. The only loss that they suffered is the small crater on the pavement and the grass destroyed in the explosion.


    Back on the wall,


    Now only three remains and after they saw the death of many of their colleagues, they decided to run.


    They know that the mission has failed spectacularly, as they cannot even reach their goal.


    They will be punished for their failure but with the intelligence regarding the traps and defense of the Allens Mansion, their punishment may be reduced.


    The chances of the survival of all three of them is less than 20 percent. So they acted together. They don''t dare stay any longer and increase their chances of death.


    The three looks at each other and jumps over the walls without much thoughts.


    As soon as they jumped one of them was hit on the shoulder by the bullet. It affected his fall and he smashed on a big rock headfirst.


    The other two glanced at him once and then rushed into the foliage to escape from the men who are most likely to chase them.


    These two are the only survivors from the Leviathan who managed to escape.


    As soon as they have left, Thomas conveyed the news of their victory to TX who later informed everyone of tge events happening.


    Everyone felt Thomas is informing them after he saw their departure on the security camera at the walls.


    This news was slowly spread around by Terrence and James.


    Their rushed departure has allowed everyone to relax. The tensed situation settled down and the guard of the security guards id completely down.


    For the lower-level members, the work is done but for the decision-makers as well as the enhanced warriors, they have so much work to fo that they will be working overtime for at least a months time.


    They will have to work and deal with the defects and anomalies in the defensive lines, traps as well as health of the people.


    The others have to work hard and deal with the increasing fortune of the Allens Corporation. This incident will increase the value of their stocks by multiple times and their monetary status will be among the medium tier billionaires now, instead of starters.


    Daphne wakes up in the morning and sees the butlers and maids cleaning the lawn and the pavements. The blood stain is hard to remove but not impossible. She saw that they aren''t tensed but face an amiable environment around them ?ssured her that her family is safe.


    Meanwhile Thomas, the young master of Allens Family, is going through the video to uncover the secrets in the fighting style of these people.

 Chapter 23 - 23 Aftermath

    The chaos which wrecked around the Allens Mansion since late-night has finally calmed down. The situation has returned to normal.


    After the final killers escaped the area, and the sweeping of the guards to make sure all is well and good, and there is no trap or bombs left by them on their escape.


    The sweeping of the area took about five hours to complete after which the green signal is given.


    A few hours after the incident was over, all the people who are directly or indirectly related to this matter were aware of the happening of the attack.


    Terrence is together with Daphne and Thomas to get the complete report of the losses they suffered and how extensively is the mansion affected in this entire ordeal.


    James is there to report all this to his boss.


    " We have about 26 deaths in our ranks, 53 serious injuries with some crippled for life and others need a few months time to completely recover."


    Terrence silently listened to these and asked his advise, " how is our current situation? What do you think we should do now as my Security In charge ?"


    James mushed over everything which can be done to help them. " We have suffered serious losses in this night ?ssault. About a quarter if our forces are down and it will take a lot of time to recover from these losses.


    What we can do now is to fill our ranks once more. With them back in order, we can slowly deal with our other problems. "


    Thomas is the one who inquires his uncle this time, "How long will it take us to reach our past state again?"


    James turns to look at his friend''s son and replied, " If there is no problem or similar cases, we can recover in about a year''s time.


    But, even then their combat ability will not be up to par. They all are green and will take time to reach the level our guards have before the ?ssault."


    Terrence has only one hope, that is, to recover his losses as soon as possible and enjoy the immediate gains which he is awarded after surviving this.


    But all these required a certain level of strength to be on his hands. If he is weak, he cannot digest all of them and must share it with others.


    " Do you think I should show my hands a little, dad?" Thomas asked his father on whether he should let some TX out and deal with the bugs who may try to snatch their meat.


    " no need. We can deal with these insects later. We cannot be too greedy. " after saying this to Thomas, he turns to James and ordered, "Issue a word, we want a certain percent of the things they eat, and if they don''t then they must be dealt with."


    Thomas understood that his father is trying to say. He wants to have some younger brothers who will do the dirty work for their groups. Every rich corporation have some goons who can be helpful and his father have some too.


    Since they are on the verge of expansion, they will need more people and these incentives will help them attract the forces.


    Similar to how the Allens are the killers from the leviathan too are having a meeting now.


    A beautiful woman sat on the leader seat and listened to the report her underling has in his hands.


    This report is related to the events which have happened in the Allens Mansion.


    She calmly listened to everything he has to say and didn''t interrupt him, though the twitching of his fingers, as well as his eyes darting from the papers on his hands to his leader in front from time to time, showed just how nervous he us now.


    When everything is said and done, their leader, the beautiful woman thinks about the mission which her organization failed.


    She asked the two who returned back with their life, " How much force is needed to actually complete this task according to you?"


    " Mistress Talia, I think unless we send almost all our forces, we have no way to deal with them. " one of them replied.


    This answer intrigued her and she explained, " Ohh... Do elaborate?" She ordered him with a smile.


    Although she had a smile on her face, he didn''t feel at ease but felt he is closer to death than ever and swiftly explained his view, "since we reached New York, I felt someone was watching us. When I discussed with the leader he asked me to be quiet about it, and felt it has nothing to do with our mission parameter. He asked me to ignore it for now. "


    Talia as an old ?ssassin knows what these words meant. There are many mysterious things in this world which can be used to keep a lookout.


    " And you feel this has something to do with this particular ?ssignment." Talia asked with interest in her eyes.


    " yes. No matter where I go, those eyes would follow me. After reaching the mansion, I felt I have entered a monster house.


    Everything there could end my existence. I have never felt like this except for that place. " he said with a grave expression.


    '' that place'' he mentioned is something only the senior members of the Leviathan group know about.


    That place is the main secret base of the League of Shadows.


    Talia didn''t doubt his words for a moment, as loyalty is etched in them from the very beginning.


    " It seems that young master Thomas is a very dangerous guy. Who knew that such a kind, energetic and charming boy will have such a hidden secret. " Talia said with an alluring smile on her face.


    " Mistress, are you sure he is the one behind all this?" He asked with doubts.


    The voice of an old man can from the shadows, " Indeed, he is a great inventor or so I have heard. Along with the arms trade and the unmanned tech he has, he is the only one who can turn that normal mansion into a death trap for someone of your caliber. "


    This older man ignored him and addressed the girl, " Even if we don''t have the guards to deal with, it will be difficult to touch that. "


    " and how can you be so sure of that, father?" Talia asked the secretive old man, her father, Ra al Gul


    " instincts my dear, instincts. " he told her, " But enough of this boy, I need you to look at the situation in Gotham and start your plan to deal with that.


    Gotham cannot exist, it has become a breeding ground for crimes and as the members of the League of Shadows, it''s annihilation is our task."


    He commanded her.


    Talia nods and didn''t say anything but Thomas is someone who has been printed in her mind.


    This Thomas has made her reclusive father become interested in him. There aren''t many who have this honor. This meant he will be someone worth looking into.


    '' I wish I could meet you soon, Mr. Allens.''

 Chapter 24 - 1 Timeskip

    Time skip: 3 years


    A handsome blonde teenager around the age of 18 is currently watching a certain event taking place.


    A muscular and strong physique man in blue tights with a red cape and a diamond shaped ring with the insignia of S on it.


    He seem to be supporting a jumbo jet plane and preventing it from falling. All the engines of the plane are wrecked now, and the lives of hundreds of passengers are in danger.


    But, when all hope is lost, Superman comes forth and bring them new hope for survival.


    He grabbed the plane on his shoulders and pulled it to a large enough area to land the plane safely.


    Along with this one, another video is at play now.


    It shows the actions of a grey armoured person having a bat symbol on his ?h?st with a black cape.


    He seems to attack a well fortified mansion, and fight the goons sneakily and swiftly. He took down all the goons on the way.


    He only neutralised them, aka knocked them out and went after another one.


    This mansion is the base of operations of Carmine ''The Romano Falcone.


    Batman after dealing with most people on his way, entered the study room and appeared in front of the Godfather of Gotham.


    Thomas cannot hear what they were talking about but from their lip movement he can infer what they meant.


    But, Falcone is confident. It is later revealed that he is just a goon wearing Falcone''s face mask and the real one has already escaped before he even arrived.


    The escape of The Crimelord of Gotham as well as his fall at the hands of Batman meant the start of a new era and the start of a change of order in Gotham.


    Seeing both the video at the same time, the boy sighed deeply.


    He mumbles to himself, " The removal of Falcone means the others will rise for his position. The semblance of Order he created for years is now in tatters, and everyone will fight for the throne. ".


    He then plays another video of different heroes fighting criminals and saving people in different cities.


    He finally spoke out loud, "The age of the Superhero and Supervillains is upon us. "


    He thought, '' Now, I have to make sure all the layouts I placed over the years will be helpful for me in the future.


    And, the strength I have gained will protect me and my family. ''


    At that time, the telephone in his room rang bringing him out of whatever thoughts he is having.


    He picked up the telephone receiver and spoke out, " Hello. This is Thomas Allens speaking, who are you?"


    A strong voice came from the other side, " Thomas, the arms deal has been finalised, but the general wishes to talk to you about something.


    He wish to schedule a meeting with you at your earliest convenience."


    The moment he heard this voice he understood who is on the other side.


    He is the Head of Logistics, Lieutenant General Parson.


    Two years ago, he was just a Major General but now he has risen to the ranks of Lieutenant General. His skills as well as the connections he built with the help of Allens tech, he has risen to this rank pretty quickly.


    Over the years, with his missile system he has the p???sur? of meeting General Parson.


    From then onwards, General Parson become the link between the United States Army and the Allens.


    By now, Allens has become the chief technology expert and has helped them in creating the firewall of the pentagon.


    " Did General Philip ask for that again?" He asked him.


    " yes, he wished you can sell us that tech. If needed we can pay you upfront and help you get some preferential policies too.


    You have stuck the nerves of some people by your work over the years, after all. " Parson said from the other side. He holes to get something which Thomas has in his hands and he seem pretty anxious about it.


    Thomas smiled when he heard it.


    He knows they want it and hence was dragging it until he can get what he wants.


    It seems the chance to reap the benefits is at hands, so he said, "Lieutenant General Parson I have already told you, the super soldier agent is still not perfect. The only reason they have become stronger than average human is because they were under my constant surveillance 24*7 and were at the peak state without any genetic or health problems.


    If you wish to get it, you will have to get me permission to weaponize my island. I wish to create some things as well as test some experiments there.


    I need a big space for that. As long as you do that, I will give you all my data, research and even the formula for the superhuman serum which increases the ability of someone by at least 2 times and if the person is at best condition even three times. "


    Parson is quiet for some time and then replied, " You know it, the United States Government cannot let a private Arms factory arm an island to the teeth, who knows if you have a heart for the rebellion?


    Aside from this, we can get you anything you want. "


    This silence before reply confirmed his theory that Parson isn''t alone.


    " I cannot do that. I have to have that. Who knows when someone in the government or someone in foreign nations who saw me as a threat fires a long range missile or even a continental missile, I will be wide open.


    I cannot take that level of risk. " he refused it directly.


    They can say he can hide in the nuclear bunker but he will use some other ways to twist things around.


    This habit of his has made things difficult for them.


    Seeing that he hasn''t got a reply yet, he told them," Anyways, I will be leaving for Gotham today to inaugurate our another new hospital.


    If you still cannot accept this deal then we can only talk after I return from there. I am going to be very busy."


    " fine. We will talk when you return." Parson said and put down the phone.


    Thomas laughs and thought, '' With a public base, I can reveal some of my experiments from time to time.''


    He ran his hands through the h of the animal. It is a creature not seen for years but only heard of in legends and fossils.


    It is a velociraptor.

 Chapter 25 - 2 Changes

    When the call came, Thomas is in the lab in the island, which serves as one of the passages to Skynet main core.


    The Island is a medium-sized Island located in the Pacific Ocean. The Island is one with a passive volcano.


    The Island is about a few hundred kilometers big. Because it is pretty far from the shore, it is isolated.


    He has bought the island with the money he earned during his first trading with the military.


    The Skynet Main core was earlier built underground of the mansion. It has now been moved.


    It has now moved from the underground area of the Mansion to a completely isolated place which us located in the Pacific Ocean.


    The reason for this transfer is fear.


    After they survived the ?ssault, many people have come to check the area and make records of the incident. They even have some devices to check the underground area too.


    Fortunately, he has made preparation for the stealth mode and prevented them from finding it, but this made him vigilant. If it''s existence is discovered too early before his strength is strong enough then no matter how much wealth his family controls or power they wield, all of them will be persecuted.


    He can not have something like that so close to his house anymore. It is very risky.


    So the underground area was destroyed in an artificial earthquake and the important things are transported to another place.


    As for the new secret base, it is now built under the island he has bought a year ago, but the preparation for the transfer of its core will be done soon enough after he got the permission to install all the attack and defense system.


    This Island will serve as a camouflage for Skynet and will host a berserk natured Artificial Intelligence with limited intelligence and a restriction.


    In case the island is compromised, he can use this AI as a diversion and deal damage to the forces who counted him.


    The island is pretty far away from New York, yet with his progress in magic arts, he can teleport back and forth multiple times.


    He willed for his status window to appear in front of him.


    [


    SUPER POPULARITY SYSTEM.


    LEVEL - 4


    NAME - Thomas Allens


    AGE - 17


    TITLE - Young Genius


    " Great Mage"


    POPULARITY POINTS - 43523/100000


    PERSONAL STATS:


    STR - 24


    AGI - 29


    END - 23


    INT - 28


    MEN - 7876


    LUCK - 14


    ]


    In a few years, he has become a Great Mage and unlocked the Svadhisthana point. It has improved the physique of Thomas after he has promoted.


    Although impressive, a martial arts master have a similar level. At present, he can be on par with Batman, but he isn''t as skilled or experienced as him.


    It had also improved his water affinity significantly after the unlocking the second chakra point.


    at least now, he isnt afraid of hot weapons. only large scale bombs give him a semblance of threat.


    Now, he can manipulate any and every water source around him with ease. In the ocean, he isn''t weaker than any Atlantian and the only one stronger than him will be Neptune, the king of Atlantis with the help of the Trident of Poseidon.


    The reason for the procurement of this Island is the lottery reward he earned after that ?ssault incident nearly three years ago.


    That reward was the ember of Dr. John Hammond from the Jurassic Park Movie.


    A mage without a powerful summon or familiar isn''t a great mage. This is one of the main characters of the mage according to the Book of Arcane.


    A mage is weak at early stages and becomes a superpower as they made progress in their practice and level.


    By the time, he becomes a Grand Archmage, he will have strength on par with energy ?du?t kryptonite, after they have absorbed enough amount of energy from the sun.


    According to the Book of Arcane, To cover up the weakness a mage sign contract of equivalent exchange, subdue a beast and conquer his will or bond with a beast through friendly ways, to help them survive.


    Thomas with the help of the DNA in the amber and Skynet managed to create a baby dinosaur.


    With that he has three different types of dinosaurs as his familiars.


    The top hunter, velociraptor


    The apex predator Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The oceanic dinosaur and the ruler of the ocean, the giant mosasaurs.


    Thomas only lacks a flying familiar. He is searching for the one which can suit his appetite.


    Pterodactyl isn''t up to his appetite and he wished for something more ferocious.


    The velociraptor by his side is someone who accompanies him around and give him company in this lonely place.


    Normally the only human living in the hundred miles radius is Thomas. As the other living beings, they are plants, birds and animals. But it isn''t the case today.


    The velociraptor is a ferocious and apex hunter if his time which can kill any human with ease. But in the hands of Thomas, he us similar to that of a lazy cat.


    Thomas isn''t here only to watch the video he secretly recorded about Batman and Superman.


    Along with those videos, there are other videos which show a different part of the island.


    He is here to make sure the people who dared to betray his family and put them in danger is dealt with appropriately.


    A few days ago, his mother Gwen and his twin sibling, Anna and Damian were attacked by some enemies of the family who want to get back at the Allens family.


    The security level of his mother and the twins is on a much higher level than Thomas and his father Terence.


    The only way one can do this is someone within their ranks betrayed them. After thorough digging, thirteen traitors are found.


    Out of these thirteen, five were the members of the convoy.


    The task of dealing with them is divided between the father and son.


    All these thirteen people and their families are brought here by Thomas so that he can make them suffer.


    Firstly, he has abducted every immediate family member or loved ones and threw them in the jungle of this forest which is plagued by the creatures of the Cretaceous era.


    After they wake up, an announcement is made about how they will be allowed to leave this Island if they can survive this hell for seven days.


    As for those who betrayed him are with Thomas. They get direct broadcast of their dear ones trying their utter best yo survive.


    This has been the case for about three days.


    Today is the third day. They have to survive four more days.


    Their howls to mercy as well as tears when they watch them die or suffer there, were music to his ears.


    There are originally about two hundred friends, relatives, loved ones and their loved ones, who are brought here.


    But now only ten have managed to survive. And it seems like their death is round the corner to if the stalking velociraptors are anything to go by.


    After they died, Thomas decided to throw them into the best of pterodactyl so the kids can kill them slowly by pinching through their flesh.


    When this is done, he turns to the cat like velociraptor and said, " Hey buddy, you should head back now, I have to return home soon." He rubbed the under his chin and a purr came in response.


    The velociraptor want to protest but the look he gave him stopped him from protesting.


    " Skynet, send these scums to the pterodactyl nest and make sure they are treated properly." After issuing this order, he left with the teleport magic.

 Chapter 26 - 3 Family

    Thomas heads down from his room to the dining hall where his family will be having lunch soon.


    It is nearly two o'' clock in the afternoon which is the designated lunchtime his mother has set for the family.


    With the current status and profession of everyone, this kind of thing is rare, but when they are at home, aka Allens Mansion, they are to follow this directive to suffer her wrath.


    This order was issued right after the Leviathan attack incident. And none of them, Terrence or Thomas have dared to disobey this since then.


    Arriving in the dining room, His twins'' sibling, Anna, and Damian are already in their ?ssigned seat with his mother by their side making sure they don''t misbehave or start another of their infamous fights.


    Anna and Damian are now two years old and can run around pretty well for their age.


    Since they can walk they have never been able to stay at a place for long. They are too curious and energetic to run around and find new and cool things.


    It is very difficult to make them stay on their seat even when they are eating, because of their energetic nature.


    When they saw Thomas has arrived they ran to his side, with a loud shout of " Thomas".


    The arrival of Thomas has given them an opportunity to escape from the ''evil'' clutches of their mother who stopped them from having fun.


    And the two kids decided to grasp this opportunity.


    The other reason for their enthusiasm was that he promised he will give them something good today.


    Thomas bent on his knees and embraced the two happily.


    " Were you two good and listened to mother?" He asked them.


    The two nods like a robot and gave a not so discreet glance towards thief mother, hoping she won''t tell him about their little misadventures.


    " They have been good Thomas," Daphne ?ssured him. Though she did laugh a little when she was saying this.


    Alex gave his mother a knowing look.


    He knows no matter what happens these two naughty kids won''t stop causing a nuisance.


    They seem to be ever curious and has broken many antique pots and vase which his father bought for display in that dangerous curiosity of theirs.


    After suffering that loss, Terrence has sent the vulnerable antiques in storage and only durable ones are out.


    They were often grounded because of such actions.


    " So were is the gift you told us about Thomas if we behave?" Anna asked excitedly about it.


    He placed his hands on their head to restrain them and calm them down before they go wild in search of their gifts throughout the house.


    " You will get your gift after lunch. It takes time for it to reach here." He told them.


    Although they were disappointed that they can not get their gift now, they were still excited about it.


    " Say, Thomas, what is the gift you are going to give us?" Damian asked his cool elder brother.


    " It will not be a surprise if I told you what it was, isn''t it?" Thomas said with mischief on his face.


    " Ohh," Damian and Anna said with a disappointed look on his face. They were sad that they cannot get their gift just yet.


    He messed their hair which wasn''t well-liked by the two kids.


    " Let''s sit down and wait for dad. You don''t want to anger him, do you?" He said with a mockingly serious look.


    The twins have a look of absolute terror on their face when they heard it.


    They ran faster than a rabbit to their seats on the dining table and sat there with absolute focus. They don''t dare to act childish or mischievous again.


    They are as disciplined as anyone can ever be.


    When they were attacked a few days ago, Terrence rushed towards them with the rage-filled face. The terror of suffering from the life-threatening attack and the impact of seeing his angry father is too much for their young mind.


    They were greatly influenced by this incident and developed a healthy amount of fear for their father.


    Thomas has often used that incident to make them disciplined. He likes to use these incidents so that they can get over that time.


    Daphne looked at all of this and smiled at the actions of her children.


    " So are the pests dealt with, Thomas?" Daphne asked with a smile but the sharpness in her eyes showed everything that needs to be said about her true feelings.


    The head position of the dining table belongs to his father, Terrence. His mother, Daphne sits on his right and Thomas now sits on his left after he has started to step on his own and started to create new things.


    The twins, on the other hand, sat by Daphne side, showing they are still under her care and will not let anyone take them anytime soon.


    " You know me, mom. I made sure those pests learned the lesson thoroughly before they are allowed to rest." He told his mother, and both of them knew the term ''permanently'' is left out in the end.


    " If you want, I can send you an abridged version of that to your computer." He offered his mother.


    But she didn''t say anything, content with her son for taking care of them.


    Instead, she teased him by saying, "Your father took care of his side in just a couple of days but it took you around a week to deal with it.


    He has been using it as a proof that you are still too young and cannot take over the corporation just yet. "


    She was laughing while saying that. When she saw his confused look and decided to explain the cause of her laughter, " Since the day you stood up on your own foot I have been teasing your father about that matter.


    I will use different evidence to show how great you are abd he might retire and rest now. You are there to deal with problems now.


    It isn''t a serious problem, but an inner joke between the two of us. I use your achievements as a way to make him think of retiring.


    He uses your failure or similar things like now where be surpass you in getting results to show you still aren''t ready yet?" She told him with a smile.


    " Both of you are really having fun out of my life." Thomas said drily to which she just smiled.


    At that very moment, his father Terrence entered the dining room and sat on his seat.

 Chapter 27 - 4 Leaving for Gotham

    Terrence after entering the room looks at his family, that is his wife Daphne and his children, Thomas, Anna and Damian and walks towards the high table.


    Daphne, the love of his life and someone who he can give his life for any time, any place anywhere.


    Damian, his youngest son who takes after him in all aspect. Whether it be looks, actions or even nature, Terrence feels like he is looking at his childhood self. A combination of smart, mischief and fun all bundled in the form of his youngest son.


    Anna, his little princess who he has spoiled since she was born. He has fulfilled every little wish that she has whether it is realistic or unrealistic.


    If it becomes a little unrealistic, his eldest son Thomas is around to help in achieving that.


    Both of them, Terrence and Thomas has taken the term ''spoiled '' to a whole new level in matters related to Anna.


    Daphne often states to the two, ''She will be a devil in the future with how these two kid minded ?du?ts are raising her. ''


    She only gave smart ?ss comments but she has never made an effort to stop them.


    And finally, Thomas. His pride and joy.


    Thomas has inherited the best of both Terrence and Daphne.


    He is smart, handsome, calm and patient like his mother, while he has inherited sharp mind, ruthlessness, love for family and the worldly views from Terrence.


    The number of inventions he has created over the years is astounding. The number of things be showed them are enough to change the course of the world and take it into a completely new age.


    Some of the things he has created using the new nanotechnology, is very astonishing.


    After the incident with his brother abd sister, he has given everyone a shiny pendant which will protect them from any injury in the future.


    Daphne and the twins took it for it was shiny and matched them. They aren''t aware of its usage, but Terrence was there when Thomas showed its use.


    Two nuclear fusion cells blast.


    This is the withstanding capability of the pendant.


    The pendant possess some nanites which can absorbs the strong kinetic energy or any form of energy except the potential energy around them.


    The pendant has a low level smart chip. It checks the status of its host ever so often when its host shows signs of distress, worry, fear or something else.


    On that case the chip released nanites to protect the host from the threat around them.


    This shocked Terrence.


    And the two bombs together isn''t a simple 1 + 1 =2 but an 11.


    This can show the level of defense this simple pendant can provide to its host.


    After that, Terrence was finally calmed down and he felt that he won''t have to worry about his family''s safety anymore.


    After sitting on his head seat, he looks at the scared expression on his younger children face. This made him feel that he has dealt with them too easily.


    He reigned his raging emotions which was fighting trying very hard to surface. He calms himself and said calmly, " Let''s start eating."


    On his words, the Allens were served food by the cooks around them. Unknown to all but Terrence, Thomas makes sure to run a scan through all the dishes served to his family, whether he is around or not.


    If not then the result is passed on to Terrence who deals with the people who tried to poison their family appropriately.


    They ate their lunch while listening to different activities of the twins today so far with a happy smile on their face.


    At that moment, Terrence is reminded of where his son wants to visit, " Are you sure you want to head for Gotham tomorrow and inaugurate the hospital you have built personally?"


    Gotham City is the American City rife of crime and corruption.


    Its history is shrouded with mystery. Though he knows that it is a city which is very different from that of any other city of the United States of America.


    The Waynes who are one of the six founders of this city are the richest in the world, yet they were killed years ago and no one was caught.


    This is enough to show that unless one possess enough strength, you cannot be safe in that place. Terrence knows his son is strong and will have many guards with him, but it doesn''t make him feel comfortable.


    It is also said that they do not allow the outsiders to develop well in the city. This action of opening a hospital may be seen as the entry of Allens in that city.


    This will increase another person to contest this cake for and cut down the amount they can have for themselves.


    They may use whatever method they have to push them out with talks if possible and use force if it is necessary.


    So he is worried almost the entire city will be after his son.


    He reassured him, " Don''t worry dad. I will bring enough forces to take on an entire armed division on our own. As long as they don''t decide to drop a nuclear weapon, nothing will happen to us. " he told them very proudly.


    He knows just how dangerous his situation really is. Even though he has managed to build a hospital in Gotham with all the necessary permissions, he knows they are going to make an example out of him.


    They even include the city council of Gotham. They all will try every method they can to destroy his foundation there and make him run away.


    Thomas knows all this yet he dares to do this because of one important matter. There is something out there which he wants and is very good for his future path as a mage.

 Chapter 28 - 5 Arriving at Gotham

    Gotham is only a few kilometres away from New York City. It is only a couple of hours drive distance from the Allens Mansion.


    After leaving his house with a convoy of three cars whoch has people responsible for setting things up and five vans whoch possessed his guards for this trip, they arrived at Gotham City in a very high profiled way.


    If it is the time of "Roman" Falcone, there might be some chances of recoil or partnership with the forces of Gotham. But with his fall, a new round of aggression has started for the empty seat.


    The seat of power, the Godfather of Gotham.


    So, the arrival of Thomas at this time has become the arrival of an outsider who has entered Gotham in order to seize this power.


    He is here to make his forces and fill the void generated because of the fall of The Roman.


    Although Thomas has no hopes to enter the chaotic city of Gotham, he will have to do it.


    That object can help him greatly in the future and if he doesn''t seize it early on then it will be much difficult for him in the future.


    It is the hat of the Mad Hatter, which has mind control and hypnotic powers.


    With that device, his mage training can take a giant leap forward. With that in mind, he can even create a virtual reality simulator for his training.


    After all, no matter how strong he gets, as long as he cannot learn to use it properly it is of no use.


    Even if it meant he has to face the entire Gotham City alone, he is willing to do so. A training simulation is something which is something he is willing to go to war.


    With that as a goal, he had arrived at Hotel Zeus of the Gotham City. It is the most luxurious hotel of the Gotham City which was created by a rich businessman whose ancestors were glorious fighters of Rome.


    When Thomas comes out of the car, he is greeted by the current mayor of Gotham City, Quincy Sharp and by his side is Dr. Hugo Strange. They are the main people along with others in the crowd.


    Quincy Sharp was the warden of Arkham Asylum before he was elected as the Mayor of Gotham City. Sharp dedicated his life to "curing" Gotham, and was rather dismissive of Batman and the criminal underworld. However, he was also corrupt, as Sharp was cursed with a split personality that divided his mind between himself and a killer.


    And the one who has helped him as an advisor to reach this position is Professor Hugo Strange.


    He is a psychiatrist and the only person to deduce the real identity of Batman through observation and analysis. He managed to find that behind the mask of Batman, is Bruce Wayne.


    He has made dubious plans in the future to deal with the parasites of the Gotham City and the Arkham city is one of those projects.


    He also has close connections with the League of Shadows, as for how deep this connection is, Thomas has no idea but it must be something.


    This man is very dangerous and one must be especially cautious around him for any action can be used against you if you are in front of someone like him.


    He greeted the two happily with a smile on his face.


    " Mayor Sharp, It is an honor to finally meet you face to face. Your great accomplishments at the Arkham Asylum is worthy of praise." He greeted the Mayor and then turns to Professor Hugo, " And this must be Dr. Hugo Strange. I am very pleased to meet great psychiatrist like you.


    Your accomplishments and deduction skills are worthy of praise. I even hear that you can determine a person just by his tone and actions. It is simply marvelous." He said with awe in his face.


    Although Sharp is happy with the praise Thomas has showed on them, Hugo noticed something else from his posture, it was vigilance.


    He doesn''t know whether it is from their presence or arriving in Gotham all together which made him vigilant.


    He himself is curious about this young genius. Even Talia called him before and specifically asked him, to take note of his behaviour and see if they can use him for their own purposes.


    So far, he has only found him to be smart, vigilant, and cunning.


    Even though Thomas is vigilant he seem to possess confidence in his words. It seems like he feels his guards the enough to deal with all the dangers, Gotham has to offer.


    " Good morning, Mister Allens. You are quite a spirited boy yourself. I heard it was your plan to open a hospital here at Gotham, I am very curious why you would do that when your status is New York City is even more popular than here.


    It would be good for your new hospital chain if it has started from there. " Sharp asked him.


    Hugo has already set some questions for Sharp to ask Thomas so he can gain more Intel about this young inventor.


    Instead of being worried or shocked by this sudden query, he calmly replied back to him, " I thought of using a place which is the most difficult place for me to open a hospital.


    Opening a hospital and running it properly is a difficult task. As long as I can do it in that place, I am sure I cam establish a big chain of hospitals throughout the world.


    So I have chosen Gotham, for it is a very challenging task to run a hospital here effectively. " he said with a confident smile.


    Most will see him as a confident, and brazen boy who don''t know the world of ?du?ts but a psychiatrist like Hugo finds things much differently than others.


    He saw the careful placement of words and a vigorous attempt to display himself as an arrogant and confident bit who wish to leave a mark in this world.


    But, he is a careful planner and likes his opponent to underestimate his worth. He someone who think things for a marathon instead of a 100 metre dash.


    '' He is quite interesting. ''Hugo thought to himself.


    At that very moment, another person came and interrupted their talks at the front of Hotel Zeus.


    " Did everyone know I am coming, so you all came to greet me? I am really touched." Came an arrogant voice.


    Everyone turned to the source.


    It was Bruce Wayne, the richest man on Earth.

 Chapter 29 - Important Notice

    Who will be his first girlfriend of Thomas?


    Please send names of various actresses, models of any nation or DC Character or any other animation which can be involved here.


    I wish to have an actress if model as his first one. Voting will be till 12 after which I will start creating the plot involving her.


    So make haste.

 Chapter 30 - Notice

Network problem. couldn''t publish for two days. will make up for it later.

 Chapter 31 - Novel is not dropped

My exams are going on now, so I cannot update the chapters. It will start from next week or from October.


    sorry for inconvenience

 Chapter 32 - 6 Encounter with Bruce Wayne

    The man who interrupted their talks and gave Thomas a chance to relax while not being under the watch of a psycho genius is the famous Playboy of Gotham, Bruce Wayne.


    He was a white male approximately in his mid-30s. He stood tall, at around 6''2 inches, with short black hair and blue eyes. He was heavily muscled, owing to the intensive training regimen he undertook to operate as Batman.


    He wears a blue suit with a blue tie.


    By his side, there is a glamorous woman. If his memory serves him right, she is the current cover model of the Playboy magazine.


    To hide his identity as Batman, He is often seen with different models and actresses.


    It has worked wonders for him so far.


    " Ahh, Bruce, you are here too. I am here to greet the young heir of the Allens Family." Quincy Sharp greeted Bruce with a smile but it is a very forced one.


    This is another thing to the persona of Bruce Wayne. No one likes him. If not for his status as the only living Wayne, and the enormous wealth and connections, he would be mugged by every person around him.


    Almost everyone who meets him curses him behind his back.


    Bruce gave him an uninterested look and turns towards Thomas.


    He gave him a look full of contempt and spoke out rudely, " So you are the rich brat who came to play here. I thought you were older but in the end, you are a kid. "


    Thomas''s eyes twitched on hearing him speak like this. The guards by his side and his ?ssistants are also angered by him.


    If not for Thomas signaling them to stay back, they may have attached him.


    '' You are too much into this disguise of yours. I really want to beat the shit out of you.'' Thomas shouted in his heart.


    He apologized to Bruce for his guard''s aggressive stance against him and calmly said, "I am sorry to disappoint your expectations, Mr. Wayne. But, I am here to work and not play around and waste my parent''s money as you do." He took a shot at the eccentric behavior of Bruce Wayne.


    The famous genius and the playboy clashing against each other is seen as a rich source of news and front cover material for tomorrow news.


    The seemingly boring task has taken an interesting turn in a flash.


    " Oh, it seems that the little guy knows how to bite. " Bruce walks in front of Thomas. He looked down on him and said.


    Sharp noticed that things seem to be going way out of hands and wished to stop them from escalating things, but Hugo is very interested in this event and stops him from intervening.


    He placed his hands on Thomas''s shoulders and spoke softly, " I don''t like it when someone brings up my parents. If you aren''t a kid you would be on the ground now." He warned him and to stress his words he gripped his shoulders hard enough to make an average person wince.


    The words of Bruce are heard by everyone present here.


    The reporter is working their pens at top speed to record all these. The billionaire Wayne threatening an 18-year-old genius is a very big matter.


    But Thomas isn''t an average person.


    Thomas doesn''t take threats kindly. After Bruce threatened him all semblance of calm was thrown away. He is going to start taking harsh shots at the billionaire.


    I would be really disappointed to have such a son if I was them." He mocked Bruce.


    Bruce''s eyes turn cold when he saw this kid using his parents to target him. Anyone who knows Batman knows that his parents are his sore spot and all mercy is thrown out of the window when they are involved.


    " Didn''t your parents teach you, not to speak ill of the dead?" Bruce snarled at Thomas.


    Thomas shot back, " I didn''t speak ill of your parents, Mr. Wayne. I spoke ill of you.


    Your parents were such great people. No one in Gotham or even in the United States of America can say your parents are bad men.


    They are the paragon of justice and good. The shining white knight who tried to help those in the shadows.


    But, you are an embarrassment to such heroes. You who only indulge in chivalry and vices. The only thing you have common with them is you have their blood, nothing else.


    You don''t possess even an ounce of their good qualities. " His words were too sharp.


    Bruce was angry, very angry now. He is just a step away from nailing this kid in the face. The only thing stopping him is that he is a kid.


    He has a hidden fear of not living up to their expectations or making them disappointed.


    Everyone held their breath when they listened to this. The only thing heard was the flashing of the camera and the scratches of the pen on the notepad.


    For the reporter, it is more pure than gold.


    Thomas wasn''t done just yet, " I know why you are here. You are jealous, aren''t you? I have got the best of my parents but you except for good looks you got from your parents, you don''t have anything to connect to them.


    You yearn for that connection and my presence amplifies that feeling in you. So you wish to mock me and feel better. But sorry Mr. Wayne, I couldn''t help you achieve your goal." This mockery was all that was needed to let Bruce Wayne forget the one he is targeting is a kid.


    He punched Thomas on his face.


    Thomas staggered a few steps from the hit. He has a big bruise on the right side of his face from the hit.


    " You... You punched me." Thomas uttered in shock and then retaliation comes.


    Thomas rained his punches on the handsome face of Bruce Wayne.


    A slugfest began between the two and they started rolling on the ground.


    Although they both fought each other, neither of them used their full power.


    The reporters rushed forward breaking and started taking photos of their fight.


    Recovering from the initial shock, the guards of Thomas and the one of the Zeus Hotel came forward to separate them.


    The guards pushed the reporters back and then went on to separate the famous second-generation rich people.


    Their clothes are now torn from the fight and there are boot marks on the clothes too.


    The two gave each other a savage look abd if not for being held back, they would have started fighting again.


    Hugo motioned to Sharp and he acted as he is asked.


    Even if the two seem unwilling, his identity as the mayor of Gotham must be respected by these two.


    With a loud huff, Thomas adjusted his clothes and walked into the Hotel not caring about anyone around him.

 Chapter 33 - 7 Aftermath

    Bruce looks at the retreating form of Thomas with an interested look in his eyes. He knows how most people see him as but not many dared to say things like that to his face.


    Most will think it is just a kid acting childish and getting back at him for his remarks, but he saw he is very intelligent.


    He was egging him to a fight deliberately and has certain reasons for this. He has a hunch on what it might be, but it still needs confirmation.


    He runs his cheek where Thomas has punched him. '' He is strong, stronger than most people are.''


    He also departed away with his female companion.


    The reporters also parted ways swiftly after this matter ended. This incident will be the headlines for tomorrow and nothing can stop it.


    The quicker they pass this news the better their future prospects will be.


    Quincy Sharp and Hugo Strange also left together for they have much to discuss.


    " Professor, it seems you thought too highly of Thomas Allens. He is but a headstrong kid. He dared to start with Bruce when almost all the Gotham is against his entry in the City.


    Now, all of them will take shots on his ruthlessly. He has targeted one of the founders of Gotham City. They will not let him get away with it. " Sharp said with mirth in his voice. He too was against the entry of the Allens group in Gotham.


    Hugo shook his head when he heard Quincy say something like that.


    Quincy noticed the look, his advisor gave him and asked, " Is there a problem Professor?"


    " You are too small to see Thomas. He is too sharp." He said while thinking about the young man. ''That young man is almost as interesting as Batman himself. '' he thought.


    Sharp asked professor, " What do you mean by that? " then it clicked him, " Was there a hidden meaning in that act?"


    Hugo looks out from the window to see the bustling city of Gotham. He spoke out, " He knows that he cannot take on the entire Gotham City on his own, so he decided to even the odds.


    This action of Bruce Wayne must be compensated. What better way than to use the power of Wayne to withstand the pressure.


    " There may be some people who will target him. With his smarts, he can tackle them." He said with absolute confidence.


    Sharp then asked, " So are the Allens are going to enter the market of Gotham?" He is worried about the turmoil which is about to come in the future.


    Hugo can read Quincy''s thoughts just by looking at his face.


    He explained the situation to his chess piece, " If not for the turmoil caused by the fall of Falcone, it gave him a chance to enter here.


    If not for that, even with the support of Wayne, they have no chance of entry.


    He is grasping the chance he has in to enter here. But, I am curious why he has decided to enter Gotham when he can easily enter any city in the United States of America.


    What is it that attracts the attention of this genius?" He asked himself the last question.


    He has grasped much about the young man but there is many mysteries to him. He wants to solve this puzzle. If Thomas stays in Gotham then he will be one of the most delighted of all people in Gotham.


    With Thomas,


    He laid on his soft bed alone while his guards and ?ssistants are either outside the room for safety or in their room to rest.


    " I have become a high profile too early. Originally I wanted to gain some local support from the lower levels and then act.


    But he changed everything I have planned before. " he mumbled to himself.


    Then his thoughts went for Sharp, Hugo and that secret observer.


    " Sharp will try to curry favours for me and he will smooth much of the things in the future since, Hugo may have already grasped the situation altogether.


    He will know the entry of Allens is inevitable unless the City Council don''t use those hidden forces to push me back.


    But now isn''t the time to reveal that hand. It is too soon and I haven''t touched their core interests yet. " Thomas spoke out about those two.


    And then that mysterious observer.


    ''I guess I should rest now. I will be very busy from now onwards. I hope he likes my gift. ''Thomas smirked and slept.


    A few hours later,


    In the Bat cave of the Wayne Estate,


    " I didn''t think you would start a fight with someone so young Master Wayne." Alfred, the most loyal of the Wayne commented.


    " That brat was getting on my nerves. He doesn''t respect me, his elderly or the dead. He must be taught a lesson. Since his parents haven''t taught him, so I decided to teach him on their behalf." He snorted.


    Instead of answering, he placed a letter in front of him.


    " This is something that the Allens have sent to us. They wished to know how we are going to deal with this situation." Alfred asked his master, without any tension or stress.


    Bruce was quiet and looked at the letter, along with that there was a message written on the letter.


    He mumbles to his most trusted person, " He is most likely going to suck our blood. "


    Then he walked up to the computer in front of him and inserted a flash drive.


    " This is all the things I can find about Mr. Allens. I have to say he is quite something." Alfred compliments Thomas.


    " How so?" Bruce is curious for his butler almost never praises anyone.


    " He has attracted the attention of Ra al Ghul, your mentor. "Alfred''s reply made Bruce serious. He knows his master well. Although the things about Thomas is brilliant it isnt enough to make his mentor look at him.


    It meant he has some other things which are still hidden. It seems he will have to make a visit.

 Chapter 34 - 8 Meeting Batman

    At the dead of the night, Thomas is sitting on the reclining chair in the balcony if his penthouse and looked towards the full moon.


    One would say he is in a state of daze, but in fact, he is training.


    His magic training mostly depends on acquiring different types of magic knowledge, discovering their different uses and getting accustomed to their use.


    All these things are something which Thomas can easily do, but the one thing which hinders his growth as a mage is the meditation time.


    He doesn''t have enough time to meditate or else he would have become a grand mage by now.


    Early morning before sunrise or times like full moon night are the times when the energy of the world is at its best. He uses these times to make up for the lost meditation.


    Thomas is meditating but it doesn''t mean that his guard is down. Only a fool would lower his guard at a place like Gotham.


    Not even Superman dares to do it with all his powers, let alone Thomas.


    The moment Thomas has entered Gotham, he has gained control of everything in this city without alerting Batman.


    Everything from electricity to the camera is under his control. One can say, he held the neck of Gotham and can break it at any moment.


    All of this is done by the new A.I. of Thomas, Lisa.


    After all, if he wished to be one of the greatest you must have a personal A.I., one which you have built personally.


    If not then you can only remain as a cheat who only knows how to copy other works.


    Lisa is artificial intelligence, which Thomas had created after he studied the main core of the Skynet. It took Thomas about two years to finally understand everything about the Skynet.


    Lisa is something which is built with both Science and magic in mind. It will follow the laws of science but have powers similar to a spirit.


    Unlike Skynet which has its main core situated at an island in the Atlantic Ocean, Lisa is carried on himself. It gains its powers from Thomas magic.


    As a scientist who believed nanotech to be the next phase of life, the core of Lisa is as big as a small as bottle cap.


    Now that Thomas is meditating, Lisa is keeping track of everything around him. It used the nanobots to look at every nook and corner along with the heat sensing spiders scattered around to keep track of people.


    Its also possessed its own special life sensing system is based on the heartbeat frequency.


    According to Thomas studies, all beings of a specific species have their hearts beat at a similar wavelength. This can be used to distinguish between two different species.


    People can use different gadgets to hide their body thermal heat, making them invisible to thermal heat, but if the heartbeat stops then the body cannot move.


    The only exceptions are the undead. These are the ace cards of some organization. So he has no way of coming in contact with them.


    Thomas hasn''t annoyed anyone enough to make them use these things. If they used them to deal with him they will be targeted by other organizations until they have went into hiding.


    As for what group is so annoyed by him, it will be revealed later.


    At that time, something came gliding through the sky towards them.


    This made Lisa vigilant. Normally, she would have dealt with the threat herself, but her master''s previous instructions, made her stop and wake Thomas up.


    He spoke out loud, "You took your time. I thought you will be here much sooner. It seems the traffic in Gotham is very bad. "


    It doesn''t take a genius to figure out with whom he is talking to.


    A hoarse voice came in reply, " So what do you wish to talk to me about?"


    " You should try holding back those punches you throw around in public. It hurts." Thomas replied without turning back.


    Batman shifted uncomfortably in his place when Thomas spoke those words.


    " How did you discover my identity?" Batman didn''t doubt that Thomas has figured out his identity or there won''t be that secret message on the letter he sent him.


    " It isn''t that difficult. You have always been trying to object the presence of Batman, you were a bit too extreme in your interviews.


    Then all the techs that Batman uses are too costly for some average person to use. " this point is something that Batman agrees with may be one of the core reasons.


    " Above all else, you both came in Gotham at the same time. Your arrival is the biggest reason for me. " he explained three reasons why he was able to discover his identity.


    " Your punches are similar to a martial arts expert. I have seen many such people and they are responsible for the safety of my family.


    A lazy-ass playboy who have the skill greater than those people and can have knock put power, made me sure you are who you are." Thomas said with a smile on his face.


    Although it seems like a simple smile, Batman felt that he was mocking him.


    He felt at that very moment, he hasn''t taught that boy a lesson yet. He wanted to wreck him so hard that no one can recognise him.


    He wished to make him feel as uncomfortable as he is feeling under Thomas gaze. This gaze made him feel like he knows all his secrets.


    Then he remembered something about Thomas.


    " So did you deal with those who attacked your family?" Batman asked him.


    It isn''t a secret. Almost everyone worth his salt or enough powers in the United States knows about the incident where his family was attacked.


    They even know who dealt with the one''s related to this.


    This isn''t a warning to Batman but he is simply stating a fact.


    " And, if I dare to?" Batman tried to be strong.


    Thomas stood from his reclining chair and walked to edge of the balcony abd looks at the city in front of his eye, " Then I will take away the one thing which is most precious to you." His reply shocked Batman.


    He never asked how he will do it or what he is going to do. Thomas eyes said everything.


    He doesn''t want to overstay his visit and gets to the point. He has a gut feeling, the longer he stays the more difficult it will get for him.


    And he has also managed to anger Thomas with his words if that last warning was anything to go by.


    " So what do you wish to get from me in order to keep my identity hidden?" Batman finally asked the main reason for coming to his place on Hotel Zeus.

 Chapter 35 - 9

    " I will get the things you want to be done. Contact Fox tomorrow. He will make all.the arrangements for this done. " He said before leaving in a similar fashion he arrived.


    He glided away from the balcony and headed off to make his night rounds.


    " Is there a reason, why you decided to threaten him like that, master?" Lisa asked him as she projects herself as a hologram and appeared with Thomas.


    Thomas simply smiled and didn''t answer her. He heads inside the penthouse and decided to make himself a drink.


    He felt there is no need to add other people in their little secret. The lesser people know about the fact, the better.


    " Let''s just say he is a good son. And leave it at that. " with those words he headed inside, leaving a confused Artificial Intelligence.


    His drink doesn''t mean wine, whiskey or anything alcoholic. Some drink to enjoy the intoxicated state, some just for fun, and some because it is good for health.


    But Thomas doesn''t like to drink. He remembered drinking once in his last life when he completed high school and went to the picnic with his friends back then.


    He entered the kitchen with a bag he carried with himself. He picked out some fresh oranges and started to shed their skin and run them through the grinder.


    He used the strainer and added a pinch of salt and some ice cubes from the fridge and took a sip.


    He is addicted to oranges. The taste of them whether it be as fruit or as the juice is something he liked more than anything.


    To savor his addiction, he even bought many orchards around the world. These orchards specialise in Valencia Orange, Navel orange as well as Clementine Orange variety.


    Thomas makes sure than enough stock of these oranges are left for himself to enjoy. His stock is completely separate, not even his family is allowed to touch it.


    In this matter, he is not willing to share. Not a single piece is shared with anyone.


    As for whether they earn him a profit or not, it is never a question.


    After he drunk the juice and went to another drink, he looks towards Lisa who has some question for himself.


    " What about Mr. Oswald Chesterfield Cobblepot? Are you going to agree to that deal he offered?" Lisa asked him.


    This Oswald Chesterfield Cobblepot is a very popular character in any series related to Gotham and Batman, for one very important reason, he is one of the main rivals and opponent of Batman.


    He is popularly known as Penguin. This man is of short and chubby stature and wears a tuxedo, top hat, monocle, white gloves, and spats.


    He is an eccentric criminal mastermind, known as much for his love of ornithology and trick umbrellas as for his already shady business dealings.


    The distinguishing feature of penguin and other villains of Batman is very contrasting.


    A mobster-type criminal, he fancies himself a "gentleman of crime". Unlike most Batman villains, he is sane and doesn''t theme his crimes around a psychotic obsession; his intelligence and aristocratic personality starkly contrast against demented Batman villains.


    The Penguin recently became a mobster and nightclub owner who engages in quieter criminal activity whom Batman tolerates as a source of criminal underworld information.


    " Why should we not agree to his deal? This is a very good offer for us." He said seeing no reason to refuse the deal.


    " But no business especially a veteran like Mr. Cobblepot can give us so many benefits. Don''t we need to check the things there and then decide whether we should agree or not?" Lisa inquired her master.


    Thomas laughed at her words.


    In fact, we are now the target and he is reaping benefits behind our back. We have become his shield.


    Should we fall he will lose little, but if we rise then he can become our agent at Gotham and reap the benefits along with the underworld of Gotham? " Thomas revealed the things which Oswald, aka Penguin earned from the deal they have signed a couple of hours ago.


    " If so then why do accept his offer and become a target?" I am very confused." Lisa inquiries her master and used the best confused looking expression she could find on the internet or through any platform which she is connected to.


    Thomas shook his head at her effort to look cute and elaborated, "Whatever we do, Lisa, we will be targeted. So it is better for us to use this in our favour.


    We can use our difficult situation to get more benefits for us. We don''t lack money, Lisa but we lack able men.


    Oswald is a smart shrewd man. He is trying to make connections. Even if he fails, he can have a good relation with us.


    As long as I am alive, Allens is going to thrive. This is something he understands better than anyone else. "


    Lisa tried to follow what he is trying to say, " So now we are waiting for people to come and make deals with us. With those deals, we can become one with the network of Gotham, later becoming a member of it.


    But, I still don''t understand why? I have scanned the hat and the control machine, you don''t have to personally come and get it, so why?"


    " Because of Gotham itself. " he finally replied to her question.


    "Huh" she gave a very human-like response to his answer.


    "Gotham is a very dangerous city where people are either crazy or become crazy trying to live here. This craziness is infectious.


    It has made many skilled people a victim to certain circumstances which made them become a villain.


    And that the reason I am here. What I wish to really do is get these people to work under me? They can boost the strength of our family. We have expanded greatly over the years but our lack of leaders at certain field have inhibited that growth.


    I cannot just use robots everywhere to replace them. So Gotham will get me the mid-level officers for the job?"


    Thomas reason for coming to Gotham is to fill the ranks which are still empty. How will this go, and who all are going to be a part of this?

 Chapter 36 - 10 Disruption in plan

    The very Next day,


    Thomas is in the luxurious restaurant of the hotel Zeus, for his breakfast.


    They are in the VIP room where people can eat without being affected by other customers.


    The people who are having breakfast with him are Daisy, Thomas''s personal secretary, Betty and Percy his aides. They both help him in running different companies which are under his own name.


    These companies are the transportation and entertainment sector. Now, the Hospital chain is also added to the ever-growing list.


    The arms industry, Pharmaceuticals, and Mall chain are under his father''s hands. The Film distributor wing is one under Thomas''s hands now as it is a significant part of the Entertainment itself.


    Their advice along with his almost prophetic ideas have made all his business a booming success.


    They are regarded as the reason for his success and offered many attractive offers should they decide to leave him and join them.


    But they know many of these successful ideas is due to their boss who has many crazy ideas. They use their skills to turn it into achievable goals.


    Many times his ideas give people surprise, they are even impossible task but after some times they appear to be the most feasible and profitable work there ever is.


    This situation may turn out like that too and hence she did not force her boss to not carry on the plan but only advised him.


    Thomas hummed while eating his breakfast not giving them any reply.


    He then motioned them to explain the reason, " Gotham is a very disorderly place where there is no guarantee of life. A person can die at any moment. No one knows from which corner a goon or thug may appear and kill you.


    The welfare things may cause us great loss if we are to provide humanitarian support and aid to the people. " Peter explained the reasons and then took a deep breath after which he continued to convince Thomas, " Sir, to be frank, if one wishes to do some welfare works in Gotham then they must be as rich as Bruce Wayne himself.


    Only people like him can do charity and run so many orphanages and welfare stations. "


    Although Allens are rich, there is still a wide gap between the Wayne Corporation and the Allens Corporation, whether it be political connections, wealth, strength and power.


    So this example was chosen by them to show just how impossible this task really is.


    Betty took it on herself to explain the situation and the threat opening a bank can lead to. She started, " In such places like Gotham, the banks are often the most dangerous things. We have to spend nearly half of our deposits on security. We cannot make much profit out of it.


    For corporations like us, they will attack us together and push us out of here without even giving us a chance to settle.


    The fact that we have managed to open a hospital here is already a miracle in itself. I think we shouldn''t push our luck. We should spread out too much in Gotham or we can suffer.


    But if you choose Metropolis as the center then all these plans are feasible. With Superman, we have another layer of security to ourselves." She gave reasons for the cause of failure, what actions can accelerate our failures and the other option which can give then the maximum benefit.


    Thomas didn''t say anything and continued to eat. If they aren''t aware of hos actions they would have thought as though he was ignoring them.


    Finally, it was Daisy''s turn. Daisy is a unique case. She isn''t only his secretary but also a genetically enhanced super human warrior.


    She was tasked to help Thomas in his work by Daphne and has followed Thomas for quite some time.


    " Sir, as you ordered information regarding the requested people is verified. They are all clean except for some small crime which can be easily dealt with by our lawyers.


    But the thing is they are too headstrong and may not agree to join our camp. Should we use force to convince them?" She placed some files at Thomas side and asked.


    These files contain information about the people he wished to recruit in his camp and increase his personal powers.


    These great personalities are Riddler aka Edward Nashton, Catwoman aka Selina, Victor Fries aka Mr. Freeze.


    These three are the first three candidates for the recruitment recruit also the easiest to recruit at the current time.


    They haven''t embarked in the oath of villainous or are still small-time thief in case of Selina Kyle.


    " So who should we start with, Sir?" Daphne looked at Thomas and asked.


    He has finished his breakfast by now and wipes his face. He drank a glass of water abd finally spoke. " I think we should start with Ms. Kyle. Her beauty is something to cherish and will increase the beauty quotient of our group, don''t you agree Percy?"


    He knows the woman around him won''t join him in these jokes and hence he turned to his dear friend Percy who can only give a nervous smile in the presence of the two woman sending daggers to him.


    Thomas saw this and smiled at Percy.


    " Sir, you are in a relationship. Even if you aren''t serious about it you shouldn''t cheat behind her back." Daphne stated or more like warned him. If he cheated on his current girlfriend, he will suffer hos mother''s wrath.


    His mother has only one directive in terms of girlfriends, '' He can have as many girls as he want as long as he doesn''t cheat behind her back. If she is fine with his actions, that''s a completely different thing. ''


    Thomas chuckled nervously and states, " I was only saying it. I am fine with my girlfriend. I don''t plan to change her with someone else anytime soon.


    You shouldn''t worry about it too much. "


    Then he turns serious and ordered, "Pass on the message to Ms. Kyle that I wish to meet her. I am sure you know how to make sure she reach us discreetly." He looks at Daisy who just nods.


    At that very moment, someone rushed into the VIP room of Thomas.


    This time he didn''t bring his guards and came with only these three people for breakfast.


    So no one was there to stop them.


    There were a group of people who rushed inside. They have guns on themselves which made Percy and Betty a bit scared while Daisy was alert and ready for action.


    One can say Thomas and the leader of this surprising group are the ones who are most calm.


    The person who was their leader whore a black suit with white stripes and a black tie with a white shirt under his suit.


    Thomas motioned for the new arrival to take a seat which he did.


    After that he calmly asked, " What can I help you with Mr. Sionis or should I say Black Mask?"

 Chapter 37 - 11 Angry Thomas

    The newly identified Mr. Sionis full name is Roman Sionis. He was the son of a wealthy businessman Charles Sionis who runs a company called Janus Cosmetics.


    They were rich enough to be a member of the social elites of Gotham.


    After his parents died, he became president of Janus Cosmetics, but he proved to be a poor businessman. At this point, Roman''s started collecting masks from every corner of the world and not long after this, he drove the company near to bankruptcy. In a desperate attempt, Roman created a new cosmetic product, which turned out to be hazardous and Janus Cosmetics was besieged by several hundred lawsuits.


    A humiliated Roman was forced to accept a bailout from Wayne Enterprises, on the condition that Roman resigned to his position as president of Janus Cosmetics.


    After losing his empire, Roman went to the crypt where his parents were buried, where he started smashing his father''s ebony casket with the stone. Roman started carving a piece of his father''s casket lid into a fearsome black mask, eventually adopting the identity of Gotham''s newest crime lord, Black Mask.


    Roman''s own poor business sense led to a series of decisions that largely destroyed his reputation as both. Humiliated, Roman sought revenge on those he perceived to be responsible for his misfortunes - namely, Bruce Wayne and his company. To this end, Roman created the identity of the crime lord named Black Mask, as well as the criminal organization is known as the False Face Society.


    " You are Thomas Allens?" Although Roman knows who he is, yet he inquires it means that he wants to get the upper hand in this communication.


    Although Thomas has an idea on what he wished to achieve, he follows his way, " Yes, I am Thomas Allens. What can I help you with Mr. Sionis ?"


    " I want the shares from your hospital. Give me 70 percent of the control and I will not make things difficult for you in Gotham. " He directly threatened Thomas and asked for a big bite. He glared through his scary mask to stress his point.


    But Thomas wasn''t having any of it. " And how much are you willing to pay for these shares?" Thomas asked him as calm as ever.


    He stood up angrily and smashed his hands on the glass table in front of Thomas and shattered it to bits.


    He glared at Thomas " Do you think I am playing some game, kid? Don''t play these word games with me? It is the cost of your survival and not getting killed in my hands.


    You better hand over the shares or I will kill you and your family. If you don''t listen to me, you will experience true hell.


    I heard your mother is quite a beauty. I will play with her and then hand her over to my gang. I will not kill your sister. If she is anything like your mother she will be a beauty too.


    I will let her grow and when she is 14, she will be my plaything. So, kid, do you dare to take that risk? " he mocked Thomas and laughed at him sinisterly.


    His gang joined their boss and laughed, they even hoped that he will reject their offer so they can have an A-rank beauty to themselves.


    It may seem like Thomas was calm and sat quietly but in fact, there is a volcano which erupted inside him. At that very instant he has decided, there is no need for the Black Mask to exist in the world.


    " You know Roman, you shouldn''t have said that. For these words, you are sentenced to die. " Thomas issued the death order not caring that he and his friends are surrounded by goons with guns and they have no weapons on themselves to protect.


    " Oh, and how are you going to do that, kid?" A thug mocked Thomas and laughed loudly while pulling out a pistol.


    Similar things happened before anyone can react. Within moments, seven out of ten people are killed with a bullet through their head.


    Daisy acted herself and took down the two people, crushing their necks and killing them.


    The only one alive was Roman who was now in Thomas''s grip. Thomas has grabbed his forehead and was trying to crack it open with his hands.


    The loud m??ns of Roman echoed the room and even the surrounding. Fortunately, the room was soundproof or everyone could have heard his shouts of pain.


    The bullet shots have passed through the walls and attracted the attention of people to the VIP cabin. With Black Mask entering the cabin itself, it had become a hot topic for the talks in the restaurant.


    While they were talking, the door opened and four people walked out of the room. All of them have an enraged look on their faces.


    The waiter as well as manager of the Hotel Zeus who rushed here when he heard Roman Sionis came, waited for some time until they couldn''t hold their curiosity and walked inside.


    What they saw inside shocked them.


    There were ten bodies laid on the floor. Nine dead from the bullet through their head and the last one was Black Mask.


    For a person like him to have such expression meant, he has experienced true hell.


    The manager was woken from his dream with a shake from his employee. The waiter asked, " Sir, what should we do now? Should we call the police or hide this matter?"


    The manager was engaged when he shouted at that waiter, " Shut up you idiots. He can kill a Crime Lord like the Black mask so easily, do you think you can survive if you cross him. "


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself, but he couldn''t. He knows what this incident means.


    Just a few days ago, Falcone stepped down and left Gotham, and now Black Mask died. The underground will be shaken to the core.


    This incident also showed everyone that Thomas Allens has claws and he is willing to use them to deal with his enemies. After all, with his personality, Black Mask might have threatened him and has to pay the cost with his life.


    After calming down a little, he ordered, " Seal the room. No one comes in or get out of here. Wait for me to talk with Master Thomas and know how he wishes to deal with these matters."


    After that, he walked away leaving his waiter to deal with things.


    With Thomas and company,


    " Sir, orders are passed. By the evening, no Black Mask will exist in Gotham. They will be dealt with. " Daisy told Thomas hoping he calmed down soon.


    She herself was angry at his words as she was with Daphne for a long time and has some friends with her.


    She liked her daughter and those words made her enraged. If not for Thomas acting personally, she would have dealt with these things herself.


    These actions have destroyed their plan to lay low and act slowly. They are now high profile and under the radar of everyone.


    Thomas upon hearing her, " Good. Percy, Betty, here are the records and secret accounts of Black Mask. See if we can use them to start our bank plan." Thomas handed them a flash drive and left them to work.


    Daisy went off to make sure things are handled properly leaving Thomas alone.


    Thomas was livid and wished to be alone so he walked into his bedroom.


    Once inside, he wanted his hands and erected a barrier around himself. Another wave and ten ghostly entities rushed in front of Thomas.


    Although they are translucent, their face was similar to the ten people who died under Thomas instructions.

 Chapter 38 - 12

    What Thomas did with the souls of the people he killed some time ago is something which can give goosebumps to even the bravest souls in the world. He has made sure that they all know what Hell truly means.


    Normally, he doesn''t dabble in souls as he feels that the enmity with a person ends with the death of the body. But, he felt that he killed these people too soon and he doesn''t have the time to educate the manners of them properly.


    As such after returning to his room, he made a decision to make great efforts in making them aware of the importance of manners and ethics in daily life. Hopefully, they will carry this lesson to their next birth.


    Thomas is a mage, a great mage to be exact. For a mage, a soul can be of great use. The normally inhumane things which Thomas has never dared to practice on any dead soul for the sake of humanity were done on these unfortunate souls.


    He took one soul and tried to use his magic powers to create a symbol on his body. The symbol was etched on the very soul itself making it difficult to remove.


    This is a branding symbol. With this Thomas can find the presence of anyone as long as they are within a 100 km radius around him.


    After advancing to the grand mage, this tracking radius will increase to about 1000 km.


    Normally this branding doesn''t hurt the user, but Thomas has no experience in this topic. These souls become important test subjects for his various soul related studies and projects.


    Thomas has two main objectives, firstly learning how to brand a soul without causing any harm to the soul itself. Secondly, trying to remove the brand from the soul without any harmful effect or problem in the long run.


    Currently, Thomas knows of only one way to remove these symbols, which is to cut off that part of the soul.


    This is a very dangerous process. Not only does it cause excruciating pain to the soul, but it also weakens them.


    He has only managed to inlay one brand on the soul body, but it is currently writhing in great pain from the effort.


    He was going to test different methods of branding a symbol on the soul which may serve as a beacon for him.


    One method he thought is like the branding of a tattoo on the horse with a hot rod.


    He wants to poke them with a symbol and etch it on the surface.


    His experiment was put to halt by the knock on the door.


    He was dissatisfied with this interruption but calmed himself. He sealed them in a bottle and put them in his magic pouch, which he got some time ago for easy transport of goods.


    He opened the door to see it was Daisy.


    " Sir, the manager of the hotel wished to meet with you. He wants your opinion on how he should deal with the garbage." Daisy told Thomas who came to meet him and what reason does he have for this meeting.


    Thomas nods and then stated, " So where is he waiting?" He walked out of the room and sat on the couch.


    " You sure know how to calm down my nerves. If only there is no trouble up ahead, I could have enjoyed by orange delight. " he heaved a sigh and continued, " In the end, we don''t get everything we wish for. "


    " I am sure things would have been better if you have endured. We could have dealt with him later in a much discreet and ruthless way.


    But, what''s done is done, there is no room for remorse anymore. What we have to do now is adapt to the situation and reach our objective while dealing with the trouble on our path." Daisy advised Thomas when he is feeling down about the drastic change in their plans.


    Thomas understood the situation he has got involved in. With the death of Black Mask, he has got involved in the affairs of the Underworld of Gotham. He is sure to have ample of troubles awaiting him.


    There are rumors that Roman Sionis is involved with even The Court of Owls. They are the group of reclusive rich people running Gotham from the shadows.


    They control the Town Hall and can cause much problems for him in the near future.


    " Now I am going to be stared by almost every person who can influence the policy of Gotham. This will be a headache. " Thomas muttered feeling the troubles coming.


    He has closed his eyes thinking if he would have acted differently when he and his family were threatened. After much thoughts, he felt he would have made the same choice.


    Then he starts to walk towards the living room of the penthouse.


    Watching the back of Thomas, Daisy has some emotional fluctuations. "It is good that he doesn''t doubt his actions or we would have suffered greatly. I thought I would have to contact Mrs. Allens but it is not the case anymore."


    Then she thought of the people who may threaten them here, "I hope you don''t anger him while he is like this. If they do then the only place which can protect them is the prison. "


    After saying that she too walks and follows in the direction Thomas walked away.


    With Thomas,


    Thomas walked into the living room with Daisy behind him. Before Thomas''s arrival, Percy has been entertaining the manager.


    But when Thomas walked inside, both of them stood up involuntarily. At this moment, Thomas is giving off a feeling that anyone who disobeys him or crosses him will pay a heavy price.


    Thomas sat down though he never motioned for the manager to take the seat.


    In this situation, Thomas has to show his superiority or at least show he is in a better position. The dealing with the manager now will be a very important factor in the future dealing with others in Gotham.


    The manager thought he would lead the talks and may have some gains for himself. But it doesn''t seem to be the case anymore. So he went to the topic directly and spoke out, " Sir, I wish to talk about the incident of the VIP room in which you ate your breakfast."


    Thomas arches his brows and spoke, "You wish to speak about the bugs I crushed back there. Is that my fault? I thought your hotel doesn''t have bug and does bug infestations to stop them from making a home here.


    It seems like you have been lazy in dealing with the affairs of the Hotel. I will talk to your boss later and complain about the bugs.


    You shouldn''t worry about me. I will make sure that everyone knows you have bugs in your hotel. You should worry about the recursion of this incident. Now leave. " he dismissed the manager and left the living room before the manager can even respond.


    After he recovered, he saw that Thomas has already left.


    Although he can not reach his objective, he understood what Thomas meant by those words.


    He leaves the penthouse and doesn''t do anything to hide the incident. He even propagated the incident.


    Thomas wishes to let this matter spread and let everyone knows, he will crush anyone who threatens his family.

 Chapter 39 - 13 Aftermath of the killing

    Thomas has cancelled each and every meeting in his schedule because of Black Mask death at his hands.


    Many influential people wished to meet him and talk with him about this incident but he rejected every single one of them, no matter who called.


    He did all this very rudely.


    His exact words are '' I am very angry. I dont have the time to play games with others. If anyone cares to play trick with me, he will suffer.


    If you need to meet me that much, then wait when I am in the mood.''


    Within a few hours, the entire Gotham understood that Black Mask has met his end in Thomas hands.


    And within these past few hours, everyone has found that many of the forces of Black Mask has been eradicated.


    The forces which dealt this deadly blow comprises Thomas personal force ( not the security guards but armed force which protect the industries under Thomas''s control), and Gangster Penguin''s intel.


    There was no mercy and all the forces under Roman and the ones who stood in their path, were destroyed.


    The representatives of the other forces rushed to Thomas so that he can stop all this and try to handle this thing peacefully.


    After gearing about Roman''s death, many forces were planning to deal with Thomas and teach him a lesson on offending the Mafia of Gotham.


    But, the brutal action of Thomas has drained them of all the courage. It will take some time to recover and form an alliance to stop his penetration.


    This is the best moment for Thomas to seize as much as he can and then digest them when he is stopped by their alliance after some fights.


    As such they are working full speed and seize as much of the original Black Mask Underworld empire as possible.


    This action has made many people vigilant and they have started to make counter strategies for it.


    In the Bat cave,


    Bruce Wayne was in front of his supercomputer looking at the various incidents occurring in the Gotham as he ha had the surveillance aka security camera of the City.


    " What do you think about his actions, Alfred?" Bruce asked the one man whom he trusted more than anything in this world.


    " He is very vicious. He not only killed Black Mask brutally but also tried to seize his position and set a piece for himself.


    He doesn''t know the quagmire he is stepping into. No one can deal with so many people at the same time. " Alfred told his master just what he truly felt about this incident.


    " Do you have any different thoughts?" Alfred asked when his master didn''t say anything but continue to look at the recording of Black Mask death.


    Bruce finally spoke, " He isn''t as brash as you or others think. This isn''t just a way of seizing power and getting a foothold in Gotham.


    If it was that, he has no reason to release the video. He can hide this incident as long as he can. That would have been more profitable.


    Everyone thinks he is hot blooded but with my talks with him last night, I understand he isnt someone who do things without thoughts.


    Since he knows my weakness and has shown he can do it, then what is stopping him from grasping other weaknesses.


    As long as he isnt the boss but someone from Gotham take the seat in his stead, the resistance will be reduced greatly. He can be one of the invisible controllers of the city. " Bruce spoke up his thoughts about Thomas and even some future plans which he might have in his sleeves.


    Alfred is shocked by the views of Bruce and felt he is thinking too much. " Aren''t you thinking too highly of him? He is but a boy who is just reached eighteen. If he is like that then why did you leave him be?


    Such types of people are the most dangerous. I thought you would make efforts to stop him. This is very unlike you." Alfred knows his master and felt there might be something which has stopped Master Wayne from acting like this.


    " He showed me he has the power to affect Gotham, but he is here only to gain men and protect his family.


    He isnt here for power. Even if he do develop here, it will be in Arkham. He is a businessman who wishes to protect his interests. " Bruce didn''t say what can affect Gotham but if he can make him yield meant that is a very big thing.


    Alfred noticed from his tone that he doesn''t wish to talk anymore about this sour topic.


    They discussed how to contain him and not let him act too wildly.


    Just like Bruce, there are others who have been planning about the next course of action of Allens and how to deal with it.


    This group includes the Hugo Strange, Oswald, aka penguin, Town Hall, Court of Owls, and other powerful groups in Gotham.


    They know they cannot stop Thomas completely when the Underworld is in complete turmoil. At least they can limit his appetite to a certain level.


    They all have started to form a defensive line around the limit which they are willing to accommodate and slowly pushed the boundary.


    For the next couple of days, Thomas was sending his forces to get the things he wanted under Black Mask.


    Although the alliance has been made not one is willing to come forward abd attack them. They have opted for a passive strategy, they will only guard against the Allens.


    So what their future will be? No one need to tell them that.


    Before Roman, Thomas has showed he is willing to compromise and negotiate. His first way of dealing with problems was diplomacy and compromise. That''s why his entire schedule was full of meetings with different people in Gotham for the next few days.


    But, this incident destroyed those plans. They have learned one important lesson from this incident, Thomas will to compromise and negotiate as long as his family isnt threatened.


    Once someone cross that line, he will go all out and destroy that threat. He will not stop at anything to remove the threat to his family.


    The chaos caused by the death of Black Mask Roman Sionis finally subsides.


    At that times, the Mayor decides to send someone to restart the talks with Thomas.


    If it was someone else, he may reject him and make him leave but this person is the only person in the entire police force of Gotham which both him and Batman completely trust.


    Not even the chief attorney Harvey Dent has such level of trust and belief from Batman even though he wished to make Harvey the White Knight.


    This police officer is Officer James Gordon.

 Chapter 41 - 14 Offending two future giants of Gotham

    James Gordon is currently the Lieutenant of the Gotham City Police Department. Gillian Loeb is the current Commissioner of the Gotham City Police Department.


    Everyone in Gotham knows that the Police Department is corrupt. They don''t work for the law but they follow the one which gives them money. Greed has become the essence of the police department.


    Yet, no one from Gotham can say anything like this to James Gordon. One can say he is the only diligent police officer in the entire force with enough prestige to become the next Commissioner of Gotham after Loeb time comes to an end.


    He is the only person in the entire Gotham City Police Department whom Bruce Wayne aka Batman trust explicitly. Even though Harvey Dent is someone he wishes to train as the White Knight of Gotham, he still has some doubts about him in his heart.


    This is something which is a characteristic of Batman. He is vigilant of everyone and doesn''t trust people easily.


    Wayne Foundation donates millions of dollars to the Gotham City Police Department every year and provides aid from time to time. There has been never a delay in this donation.


    All of this is due to the one man who gave him his coat when his parents die.


    One can even say Bruce Wayne is giving this money to James Gordon so these funds can be used for Gotham and not enter the pocket of the corrupt. If one day Gordon is no longer in the Police Department, he may even stop financing the police department.


    This is the level of impact James Gordon have on Bruce Wayne.


    Gordon isn''t someone who can be considered for these types of talks which the city council wished to do with Thomas. But all their past efforts were for naught.


    They sent everyone who has enough authority and slick to talk with Thomas for the past few days but there was no result. They were sent rudely.


    " Good morning Lieutenant Gordon." Thomas greeted the one who loved Gotham as much as Batman himself willing to do everything for her. Not even his wife leaving or second wife dying has moved him from his ideals.


    One can say sone criminals respect him. Thomas has talked with Oswald aka Penguin before Roman''s incident.


    Oswald directly told him, '' In Gotham, there is only one police officer worthy of respect, that is James Gordon. Even though he is my enemy and we stand on the opposite side, I respect that man for his integrity, ideal and indomitable will. ''


    These words are enough to show just how he felt about James Gordon.


    Gordon is surprised by all this. First Thomas is willing to meet him. Secondly, he is greeting him so enthusiastically is very confusing and surprising for him.


    " Good morning, Mr. Allens. " Gordon and Thomas shook hands and sat in the living room of the penthouse.


    " I am very happy to meet you, Lieutenant Gordon. Though I am surprised, they sent you to talk to me." Thomas spoke while Gordon just laughed nervously at his opposite.


    " Do you need anything? Tea? Coffee? Wine? Anything?" Thomas offered Gordon which was refused by him.


    Seeing he didn''t want anything, he took the orange juice he prepared in the morning in his hand and took a sip.


    After that, " So what do they want to talk with me?" Thomas asked Gordon with a serious look.


    It is one thing to respect someone, but completely another thing to do things blindly without thinking about them.


    Seeing that Thomas is serious he straightened himself and spoke out, "They hope you can stop your aggression and calm down. They wish to talk with you find a peaceful solution to this problem.


    They ?ssure you that you won''t be at a loss if you agree to the Talks. "


    Gordon doesn''t beat the bush and spoke out the things they told him.


    " Very well." Thomas agreed


    " Good" Gordon was happy that he agreed.


    " But, I won''t do it. My people will do the negotiation. Tell them tomorrow at 11 o''clock sharp, they will arrive there for negotiation.


    They will be there for peaceful negotiation, and I hope it remains peaceful. " Thomas warmed Gordon and by his extension the people behind him.


    Gordon nods and didn''t speak any further.


    " Lieutenant Gordon, I am confused why did you agree to come here on their behalf. You aren''t someone who likes to get involved in these unsavory talks. " Thomas asked curiously.


    Gordon is confused about how he knows about his character and dislike for such things, but didn''t pry into those matters. He felt that Thomas may have invested about every person who may visit him and he is just one of them.


    This kind of things happens all the time. The rich and powerful find the information about the people they are meeting in order to get an upper hand in their talks.


    Gordon has a helpless expression. This type of thing cannot ve hidden from people who have a certain level of powers. Thomas also is in this group.


    So he felt no guilt in revealing it, "They used the funds for the next year as a bait so I have to come here. I guess now they don''t have a reason to cut the funds for the next session."


    Thomas nods understanding that might be the case. For most people, it isn''t a threat but for Gordon who wished for the good of Gotham, it is a very serious threat.


    " I shall take my leave then. I have to inform them about this and prepare for tomorrow''s meeting." Gordon asked for permission to leave.


    " Very well. I hope we can have the opportunity to meet again later." Thomas said and let him leave.


    After Gordon has left, Daisy asked Thomas who now has a frowning face.


    " What is it that made you frown, Sir?"


    Thomas twirled his glass of orange juice and look at the whirlpool in it.


    " We are now in the whirlpool of troubles now. And, I have angered two people who are going to be at the head of Gotham City.


    Tell the men, they must stay within the limit. They cannot exceed the line and go crazy or else..." He issued the order which Daisy will surely convey to others.


    Thomas has noticed he has accumulated quite some points and wants to see what he can earn this time in the lottery.

 Chapter 41 - 15 Second Yellow order Reward

    Having angered Batman and James Gordon together is not good. These two people have enough influence in the future to destroy everything he has here.


    The only way to protect yourself is to become someone like Lex Luther. Become a part of the system in such a way that your absence will cause turmoil and chaos.


    You will become a hated but necessary entity for the society.


    And to fo that, Thomas needs some time as well as grasp a few industries which can affect the winds of Gotham.


    He has plans for some of them and as of now he has a bank, and a hospital under his hands. He has a gang under his hand which can be his open army. If he has a TV Station and male it gain some fame, then he can become one of the giants of Gotham City.


    If he is able to do this, then he can have safe haven in Gotham.


    The greatest thing is he will have another way of annoying Batman should he involve his nose too much in his affairs.


    He can start the Batman series and air it in Gotham through his broadcasting station.


    But all these thoughts are just ideal opinions.


    This time, he has enemies on all side in Gotham. If he dares to let his guard down even with the support from the AI and other enhanced warriors around him, he can still fall.


    From the intel that Thomas has in his hands, Talia is coming to Gotham soon. If his luck is anything to go by then she will be in the opening party of his hospital.


    There he cannot escape her. So he needs to have a backup to survive the encounter if she attacks him or is out for his blood.


    He doesn''t know how she will react after seeing him. Whether she still remember him or not. As strong as he is now, he cannot survive the angered heir of Ra al Ghul.


    This time, the incident in Gotham has earned him a lot of popularity. This popularity has earned him a large number of reputation points which can be used to procure some great items.


    He decided to use the increased reputation points and get himself a master level lottery.


    There are five different kinds of lottery in this system and each lottery requires a certain level of reputations for use.


    Low level - 100


    Intermediate lottery - 1000


    Advanced lottery - 10,000


    Master lottery - 100,000


    Divine lottery - 10,000,000


    Currentl,y Thomas has around 90000 points on him. He can try to upgrade the system and choose a different time forthe lottery but his current situation is urgent.


    With his points he can use the master level lottery. This can also help him get a powerful item from the lottery.


    He called out the Popularity System to use the lottery function in it.


    '' I wish to use the master lottery now.'' He thought in his mind and a screen came in front of him.


    [ You have 91,435 points. Since it is your first time using this criteria, you are given a 50 per cent discount.


    The lottery objects are generated. Please choose one of them.] The system voice rung in his head.


    Instead of the card like arrangement like it does for the lottery draw till advance level, in Master level there are nine closed boxes placed in front of him. At that very moment, his reputation points are deducted.


    He then picked one box and it shone brightly.


    At that moment, the box shook around and in a glimmer of bright lights, the object was revealed.


    It was a ring. This ring is about two inches long, in the form of a dragon. It''s silver with a round, green, stone on its back.


    There is no way of determining the level of reward he got because it burst out a flurry of colours, instead of a fixed one.


    Although Thomas is sceptic about it, he decides to trust the system.


    So for it hasn''t betrayed his trust in the first draw.


    There are times when not so useful things are withdrawn as a reward for lottery.


    Till this date, Thomas has used lottery multiple times and have got more than hundred white card, around fifty violet and indigo card, ten blue card and two green card.


    White and Violet lottery give out ordinary rewards like weapons, medicines, books, clothes etc. These guns can only be used for small scale fights.


    Indigo lottery gives a better version of weapons, powerful drugs for quick healing and different magic arrays to study. They can affect things in a city level.


    Blue level rewards are on a different level from the others. It is something which can affect an entire state. So far the things which he got from this draw are Dinosaur embryo, aircraft carrier, ALZ-112 from the movie Rise of planet of the apes, a jaegar from Pacific Rim as well as a kaiju, cloning system from The Island movie. These are the scientific rewards.


    The magic rewards are Grimmoire from Black Glover, Phoenix egg, which has not hatched yet , Book of Alchemy from Fullmetal Alchemist and The elemental seed from Hellboy.


    The other are still left untouched. They possess thongs which the current Thomas can''t grasp. So he has put them in storage.


    From time to time, he will browse through them to gain more knowledge.


    The Skynet and T-virus are only the product of the green card he was rewarded in the lottery.


    Finally this ring. When Thomas saw the information generated by the system about the ring in his hand, he almost dropped it.


    [ Name: Merlin''s Ring


    Level: Yellow order


    Description : This ring is the ring of Grand Archmage Merlin. It is a source of inheritance. Once a person manages to successful earn its loyalty he will be Merlin''s successor.


    ]


    " What the hell does this even mean?" Thomas shouted. He has got himself a yellow order item yet he has to earn the loyalty of this ring. Isn''t it just cheating?


    " System, you come out this instant abd explain to me, why I am being cheated at the very first lottery? You have ?ssured me that my first draw will get me great things, yet here you are cheating. Explain yourself." He shouted out in his heart.

 Chapter 42 - 16 Merlins Ring

    As soon as that thought came to his mind the system sent a series of information.


    [ This ring is one of the best rewards in the yellow order. If it isn''t for your first draw, you will never draw it unless you use the Master Lottery system.


    Anything related to Merlin is an orange or Red tier object because of the legends spread in the multiverse in his name.


    The only reason it is a yellow tier reward is because of the test one has to pass to gain its ownership.


    Because of the system you use it even if you don''t pass but the only benefit you gain is an increased magic reserve and stronger magic attack power because of the ring in your hand when you wear it.]


    This reward is quite good. Before this ring, he only gets books or array which can help him use different magic or things as such. There is no enhancer of any sort in his hand.


    The Grimoire which he got was the only item which can be used while using magic. It only shortens the time of spell casting and cuts down invocations for powerful spells.


    It is like storage and magic medium for him which can be a useful prop.


    Normally the power of a spell weakens if certain invocations are omitted but with the Grimoire he doesn''t have to worry about weakening the magic power of the spell.


    Finally, with this ring, he can release his magic spell with their full strength even if he isn''t using the entire incantation.


    With that in mind, Thomas felt it is already good. As for whether he can get the legacy of Merlin is a bonus.


    Thomas put on Merlin''s ring in the index finger of his right hand.


    On wearing nothing special happened. But what Thomas doesn''t notice is the eyes of the dragon shone for a bit and a special field enveloped his entire body.


    Thomas started feeling sleepy. He didn''t find anything strange and told Daisy he is heading back to sleep and not let anybody disturb him.


    After entering the bedroom and locking the door, Thomas body crashed on the bed. If one saw this he will see that Thomas has actually fallen on the bed.


    This fall is similar to that of a puppet whose strings are cut off.


    All these instructions seem odd but the ring is sending these message to Thomas in his subconscious mind. One can say the ring has taken control of his body and mind while taking him to an isolated space.


    In an unknown place,


    As soon as Thomas wore that ring, his conscience faded and the will of the system took over his body making arrangements for his safety during the test he will be going through.


    This is a sort of compensation for Thomas in case he doesn''t pass this test.


    Thomas finds himself in a hall. The hall was large and everything there is made of stones similar to that of stones found in the castles of medieval ages.


    Thomas looked around the room to see the tapestry of knight''s fighting dragon, another tapestry with some mage fighting each other as their staff glowed.


    There is also a tapestry of a king surrounded by his twelve knights. It like King Arthur and the Round table Knights.


    " Ah, it seems that Arthur and his round table knights attracted your attention. I guess every young blood likes a good sword and wants to be a knight. " a voice from behind startled Thomas and he stood ready to fight.


    Both his hands have a magic shield and they rotated ready for action.


    Thomas saw that the man was an elderly with a hunched back and a long magic staff is used to support his weight.


    He seem to be around the eighties or so of a normal human if his wrinkles and voice was to take into account. He has a mage robe as one would expect from a made of medieval age.


    Eyes of a person can tell a lot about that person. His eyes showed that he has large amount of knowledge and power. He is powerful, very much so that himself.


    His shone brightly on seeing the way Thomas reacted.


    " Ah, finally someone who reacts like a mage. So many people acted like those brazen knights drawing swords or directly attacking me even if they are wizards or mages.


    You have no idea how disappointed I was with all those idiots. Good thing I failed them before they even started." The elderly complimented Thomas.


    Thomas has a confused look in his eyes which the elderly noticed.


    " Sorry, sorry. I haven''t introduced myself, have I? Good morning young man, I am Myrddin Emyrs. Nice to meet you young man." The elderly introduced himself but Thomas still haven''t recognised him so he gave him the name which everyone recognizes, " But the world know me as Merlin. "


    He is both excited and frightened to meet him face to face.


    None of these emotions are hidden from Merlin and he let the young mage in front of him come to terms with his identity himself. He has seen many mages react similarly.


    At first he told them not to react so fiercely and just treat him as a normal mage with whom he met. But, it never seems to work. So he gave up trying and let them recover their emotions themselves.


    Seeing that Merlin is looking at him waiting for his introduction, he calmed his raging nerves and introduced himself, " I am Thomas Allens, a Grand Mage. "


    " Hohoho, I must say I am impressed. You, young Thomas is one of the most talented mages I have ever met.


    To think one can reach this level at such a young age, without a teacher or guide is impressive if I say so myself. " Merlin complimented his talent in the field of Arcane and magic arts.


    Thomas blushed and also felt proud when he is complimented by Merlin. After all, anyone will feel that way when a legend like Merlin compliments him.


    But at that time Thomas noticed something about his words. " How did you know I dont have a teacher?" Thomas asked the Legendary mage.


    Merlin felt even more happy when Thomas asked him this question. It showed he is smart and can grasp small details whoch is very essential for the mages.


    " Every Mage has an imprint on them when they learn the magic under someone whether it be a person or an institute. This is something which is consistent in every world no matter which universe it is. "


    "Universe? You know existence of different universe?" Thomas asked the elder mage.


    " Of course. If I dont know the existence of different universe than the universe I am from. "


    " How?" Thomas asked knowing more about this.


    Merlin didnt feel anything wrong in explaining it to the young mage, "It is simple. I create this realm for the sake of testing my successor.


    I have many students in my life but they weren''t skilled or powerful enough to be my true successor. So before my death, I and the other Merlin in different world set up a test where our relics will serve as a gateway to bring the mage who wish for our inheritance.


    Here they are tested and if they lass they become the true successor of Merlin in that universe. Sometimes, our artifact travel to other universe via holes in the void. So it isnt a surprise you will be from a different universe.


    Every Merlin before death left an imprint like me who are the examiners and test the candidate as per the criteria they have set. So are you ready?"

 Chapter 43 - 17 Mystery

    Thomas has arrived in the Test world for the past ten years. Instead of having a family like this DC world, he is an orphan. He also has the same name as the one in DC world.


    His family died in a car accident when he was only five years old. In that accident, he was the only one who miraculously survived the incident. It is at every moment he arrived in this world.


    Fortunately, his family were pretty well off and has made a will which made sure he won''t have any problem until he has completed his education and graduated from a prominent university.


    All his path was set. Surprisingly enough he was admitted to the same school in the same class as the protagonist of this world, David Stutler.


    In this time, Thomas has become friends with Dave. There are times when he has to come forth and save his nerd friend from being bullied by the resident bullies of their school.


    Thomas is not only smart but also physically fit which made the bully understand he cannot be angered. So, sometimes when Dave is alone he gets bullied.


    Thomas has also discovered that since he has turned 5 in this world, whenever he goes to sleep he will have a book in the landscape similar to Merlin book of elements in this world.


    In the past five years, From there he has learned how to use plasma bolts, inanimate small things to life, modify simple objects like a pencil and how to use the different elements at the small scale.


    Currently, he can only use three magic fireballs the size of a tennis ball. As the magic he learned in DC world from Book of Arcane, there is no effect.


    It seems he can use only those magic spells which he learned in this world. Similar to how the mages or sorcerer need the magic ring to use magic, Thomas has a platinum ring as a gift from his parents which has an etching of griffin and thunderbirds which served as a medium.


    He is not Merlin''s apprentice so he cannot use magic without a ring. This is another restriction in his task. I guess this made the objective to save Dave and defeat Morgan a bit too tough.


    But in any case, the last five years have been interesting.


    Today is a very important day. As to why it is important, today is the day when Dave gets Merlin''s ring and two of Merlin''s students get trapped for ten years.


    This is also the moment which will help him get a clear idea of the strength needed to complete his task.


    When he was in deep thoughts, Dave shook Thomas out of his thoughts and spoke, " Hey Thomas, Mrs. Jones asked us to get in the bus. What are you daydreaming about today?"


    Thomas wasn''t going to reveal the future events to Dave and joked, "Nothing much just thinking if I should Betty ask to become my girlfriend since my best friend doesn''t have the courage to take the step?"


    Dave has a horrified look but controlled himself when he saw the look of mischief on Thomas''s face. He and Thomas started to have a small childish fight.


    Their fight came to a halt when their teacher called them out, " Stutler, Allens come inside the bus now or we will leave without you. "


    This did the trick and the duo entered the bus. Their entry and appearance as in clothes being a bit singed made them a source of attraction and mockery.


    When Dave noticed that even his crush Becky laughed at him, he felt that his entire world crashed down.


    They walked up to their seats and sat down. After that the bus was onwards to its destination.


    Thomas pat his shoulders and spoke out softly so only Dave can hear him, " Seize this chance to reveal your feelings or else, I will ask her. " Thomas warned his best friend.


    " What? You don''t dare." Dave shouted out anxiously thinking his friend may really do it.


    His shouts once again made him the centre of the attraction for everyone.


    " David Stutler, sit down now and dont cause trouble. " Their teacher Mrs. Jones scolded him.


    "Yes Mrs. Jones"Dave apologized and looks at the other students laughing at his actions and him being scolded by Mrs. Jones.


    He glared at his best friend who caused all this trouble. He warned him, " You better watch your back, Thomas. I will get back at you."


    " Yeah right. So do you dare to do it, or should I do it in your stead? " Thomas challenged the future successor of Merlin.


    Dave saw the look on his friends face and understood he is inciting him to take the step and if necessary he isn''t afraid to act.


    Dave was in deep thoughts until their teacher Mrs. Jones took them outside and explained them about the Statue of Liberty. They all sat on the stone stairs and listened to their teacher''s explanation.


    Dave braved himself and wrote something on a piece of paper. He then passed it on to the one in front of him and asked him to pass it on to Becky.


    Dave and Becky looked at each other before she replied on the paper. Their teacher takes them to other places and walks away.


    She then placed it by her side and follows the crowd.


    " Go get it tiger. Meet your destiny." Thomas motivated him and walked towards the crowd leaving Dave to follow his destiny.


    As Dave walked away in pursuit of the piece of paper, Thomas senses there was a hint of magic at work. '' I guess this is the backhand of one of the greatest sorcerer ever. ''


    He followed the crowd. He kept his senses focused in the direction Dave has left for he knows soon there will be a fight which will help him discern the level of difficulty he may face in the future.


    Suddenly, Thomas stopped sensing Dave and understood he entered the shop of Balthazar.


    Becky suddenly appeared at his side and asked, " Where is Dave, Thomas?"


    Thomas was startled and spoke, " Oh, that. That paper drifted away with the wind so he went to catch it. Don''t worry. He knows his way around here. He can come back. " he tried to reassure her, more like doesn''t want to involve unrelated people.


    " What piece of paper, Mr. Allens?" Mrs. Jones heard their talk and asked about Dave''s where about.


    Dave didnt say anything about Becky but said an important piece of paper drifted away and Dave followed it to get it.


    " When He gets back, Mr. Stutler will be having detention for the rest of the year? We have to get him. Where did he go, Mr. Thomas?" Mrs. Jones inquired him.


    At that very moment, he felt a large amount of energy much stronger than what he can use before arriving in this world.


    He turns to that direction.'' This energy is released by collision of magic powers. Only that force can break the isolation barrier around the shop. '' he thought to himself.


    " Its that direction then. Students follow me. We will first get Mr. Stutler and then continue our trip." Mrs. Jones declared and walked in the direction Thomas turned.


    Just as expected, they met Dave in the way. His outlandish story, as well as wet pants, made him a subject of criticism when they didn''t find anything out of ordinary.


    Thomas pats his shoulder without any words and thought, '' I have ten years time to reach Archmage level or at least peak grand mage or else I will die and fail the test. They are both peak Grand mage, so Morgana must is an Archmage or Great Archmage.''


    With that Thomas has a goal in his mind.

 Chapter 44 - 17 Mystery

    Although Merlin said a lot of things which revealed a whole new world to Thomas, he still feels much was left out. He never mentioned how he found the existence or how he contacted the different Merlin.


    He even left put how he set the imprint on the artifacts and moved on to the matter of test. But, Thomas felt it isnt the entire truth.


    Thomas doesn''t have to worry about any problem having the test because the system ?ssured him that everything is going to be alright.


    Yet for sake of knowing he asked, "What is the test? What are the gains of passing it and what do I suffer if I lose?"


    Merlin smiled and said, " Good to know, you know the importance of asking a question and control your d?s?r?s. Too many candidates skip them and directly dive into the test without knowing the pros and cons.


    Now, the pros will be explained at the end. Let it be a surprise for now. There are no cons except for the time spent.


    A day in the real world is equal to a decade in the outside world. So the con is longer you spend on competing for the task more time you lose.


    If you are in danger outside or your family is in danger then you will be protected by the artifact but your will suffer. So I recommend you act fast in that world. " Merlin warned Thomas.


    Thomas understood and felt good that he has made arrangement for his family''s safety before coming to Gotham.


    He just hoped the test doesn''t exceed more than a day or Daisy may have doubts about his health and safety.


    " What about the Test?" Thomas asked so be can prepare a plan of action for the test.


    " It is quite simple. Every artifact has a fixed test. The candidate will ve sent to the world related to the artifact and fulfil a task. One artifact can have only one true successor.


    After the test is completed, there will be no more successor after him. You got the Merlin''s Ring so your test is to the world it is ?ssociated to. " This imprint of Merlin explained.


    ''So I am going to the world of Sorcerer''s Apprentice. It isn''t that tough as long as it does not have anything to do with that ghostly Morgana. '' Thomas thought to himself and relaxed.


    Merlin felt Thomas is relaxed after hearing it. He doesn''t know what is going in his mind and made no attempt to inquire anything about this attitude.


    " So what is the task exactly?" Thomas asked the exact parameter of the task. He knows the basics of that world so he wants to know what his task is and set a timeframe and plan of action.


    There was an array around Thomas body. His body starts to fade away from his legs.


    " Your task will be make sure that the apprentice survives the world and Morgana is dealt with. Don''t worry about anything else. Your identity will be created and won''t have any problem in mingling with the world.


    You will be starting from the very beginning as a normal baby without magic. You will be of the same age as the apprentice in that world.


    It is an advanced world. Above all else, you will have a couple of decade timeline so be prepared. " Merlin told him about the task.


    He noticed the shocked expression on his face. He said, " As compensation, you will be taught about the various streams of the magic in that world. It will help you and make your foundation even more solid. "


    After that he disappeared from the medieval fashioned hall. The Merlin after that looked at the spot Thomas left very attentively and muttered, "he is The creator chosen. His mind and will are firm. This kid is going to be someone incredible if he reaches that level.


    But if the creator chose him, does that mean the layers between true Heaven and Hell is going to be in jeopardy? Or is there something big going on?


    Why did the one who has been most elusive since creating this world come out in the open and choose him. Fortunately, I was the only one who saw it and not them. The mark will fade in two decades time, he will really profit from this incident. "


    A very long time ago there was a creator who created a single main world, along with Heaven and Hell. Soon there was a war between the two which caused near destroyed of the realm in between.


    So The Creator did a trick. Every action that a mortal in the world take becomes a completely unique world. Billions of people created billions of world for every action they took.


    He also made everyone similar to main world so that world is hidden. After that he disappeared. No one knows where the world is except for him.


    These worlds didn''t affect the feud between the two forces of Heaven and Hell. Every second a world is destroyed in their attack. His involvement meant they might be close to the main world so Thomas is here to help. But, unless he comes out himself there is no way to find the real truth.


    Merlin looks far away in the sky in daze thinking about all the problems which caused the elusive Creator to come out from hiding.


    Far away in the void,


    " It seems that Merlin discovered my involved with that young soul. Knowing him, he will start finding out the problems which may have caused my direct involvement.


    Now things are taking an interesting turn. " A solemn voice came after the void.


    He seem to have a screen which displayed everything happening in the screen in front of himself.


    It is the mysterious Creator who everyone is talking about and have rewarded Thomas with the system to begin with.


    The scene displayed in the screen changed from Merlin in the hall to Thomas in the test area, " Grow up quick, young man. The time is coming for you. "

 Chapter 45 - 19 Life as a student

    Ten years later,


    It has been almost two decade since Thomas has arrived in this world. If one has to be precise it is around fifteen years or so.


    In this time, Thomas has decided to not follow the path he did in the DC world. He has become an ordinary student instead of being a scientist or anything related to science.


    Even though he is an ordinary student his grades were never below top five. All this is done with his conscious effort of downplaying his grades.


    He decided to take a break from that and decided to completely focus on his magic studies. This is the only way to become strong enough for the future battle.


    In this time, he has dabbled into elemental magics such as fire, water, earth, air and lightning, summoning magic as well as transfiguration.


    All of this is done by his own effort and talent. In this world, he had no system to support or guide him. All of these skills is something he gained while practicing the book in his mind, a gift from Merlin to learn more about Magic.


    With his consistent effort he has become a Grand Mage who can sustain a couple of minutes at most against Balthazar or Horvath.


    Although it might not seem much but facing a sorcerer who has more years experience than the amount of months he have lived is something yo be proud of.


    Since the day the two students of Merlin get locked in the Urn, he has been keeping records of the day when they are caught.


    Tomorrow, the ten-year sentence of the two grand mage level sorcerer will come to an end and the day to the final battle will come closer than ever.


    " Thomas, get out of the bathroom and ready we have to head back to the university or Professor will be angry. " Came the shout of a young man who disrupted Thomas thought processes.


    Thomas shook his head thinking of the fate which awaits him and shouts back as a retort, " Unlike a certain someone who has no life other than his tesla columns, I like to look good.


    And secondly, I have a girlfriend who thinks I am a great guy."


    This hurts the boy. He shouts back, "You don''t have to use such a low blow just because you have a girlfriend and I don''t. "


    At that moment, Thomas comes out if the bathroom while drying his hair with a towel.


    " I had five girlfriends in the past three years I started dating, while you are still stuck on Becky. I know you like her, but at least try someone as a practice, man.


    Let me tell you, girls love an experienced man. They often return to have a good time with someone as awesome as me." Thomas said while wriggling his browse in a suggestive manner.


    The boy with whom Thomas is talking to is the twenty-year-old David "Dave" Stutler who happen to possess the ring of Merlin.


    " I am not a man whore like you who run after women. " Dave sneered at his best friend.


    " Buddy, we are at the epitome of youth. Unlike you who is set for your dream girl, I like to keep my options open.


    Anyway did I tell you about this babe I just met the other day? She was such a beauty. She was a real beauty especially in that tank top which was a little smaller for her.


    She is British and she came here to be a model. Let me tell you she will be the dream girl of millions of men and damn, am I proud of myself.


    We had fun the entire night and then the next morning. If not for that damm call, we could have a marathon. " He started getting agitated at the reminder of his cuckold.


    " So who is this beauty you talk about?" Dave asked out of curiosity.


    " She was Lucy. Lucy Pinder. She is from England and came here for some photoshoot. " Thomas revealed about her.


    Dave didn''t pry too much about her until he remembered his friend has a girlfriend and he doesn''t two times girl. "And aren''t you with Miranda, did you break up?"


    " Oh her, she wanted me to be serious and become hers only. She was getting too clingy and had doubts even though I was in relation to her. She felt I was cheating behind her back.


    So I thought if she couldn''t even trust me then there is no reason to be in a relationship. It''s not like we love each other or anything, it is just a mutual attraction which she initiated. " Thomas said without any care about how bad or foul it sounded.


    Dave gave him a deadpanned look and has serious doubts about his words.


    He even said, " If I didn''t know how fast you change girlfriends, I would have supported you."


    Of course, Thomas was offended and countered, " Hey, I am loyal. Whenever I am in a relationship, I haven''t touched any other girl except for the one I am with. What else do you want from me."


    " You can be together for a longer duration. Hell, you have more than twenty girls in the past three years. That is when I don''t involve those with whom you have one nightstand.


    So I think I can understand why she has those feelings. " Dave stood on Miranda side on this one especially since he brought Becky up.


    Thomas felt betrayed at the true yet sharp words of his best friend, and he made no attempt to hide it.


    " How can you say something like this. Here, I was going to pull you into this awesome party which Lucy invited me. But, now I am having second thoughts on whether to bring you or not.


    You will most likely say something which may jeopardize my reputation in front of women there. Sorry bud, I will not be bringing you along. " Thomas said.


    Thomas has started to get dressed the whole time they are talking about his affair with his last girl.


    " I gotta go. I have to meet this girl. She was pretty hard. She wasn''t willing to go on a date with me because of my false reputation. " Thomas said and rushed away.


    This surprised him as he thought they would be heading for the University together.


    He shouted at the departing form of Thomas, " What about the classes?"


    " take care of it, mate. I have a very important thing to take care of. " He shouted back abd have left the apartment building in whoch they lived together.


    Yes, Dave and Thomas live together in the same apartment since they have entered the University.


    And unlike Dave who is an ideal student, Thomas is a lazy ?ss who rarely attend classes there. If not for his decent grades, he would have expelled long ago.


    '' I have to enjoy the time while I can. After today, all these things must be put to halt. '' Thomas thought to himself and went off to his goal, aka, the Date.

 Chapter 46 - 20 Thomas first fight

    Thomas is making his way towards the apartment building which has been the joint resident of Thomas Allens and David Stutler.


    It was around seven o clock in the evening and the adventures of Dave might start soon.


    He wants to be involved in it from the very beginning and not in the middle.


    On the way, David and Thomas met each other. David asked his best friend, " How was your date?"


    Thomas replied not feeling any need to hide things from Dave." It was good. We made out in the end. We are going to meet in this weekend at the Club. So how was your day? Did something good happened?"


    Dave asked surprised his friend knows about his recent encounter, "How do you know something good happened?"


    He just arched his brows. He twirls his fingers around his face and spoke, "Its all over your face, bud. Something good may have happened to you."


    Dave was very excited about it and told him all about meeting Becky to helping her repair the transmitting mast of the radio tower.


    Thomas is happy for his friend but also knows that things aren''t going to be easy for his bud from here onwards.


    Thomas pats his shoulders showing he was happy and jokes, " So is she really as beautiful as you dreamt or did she turn into an old hag?" Saying that he started to run towards their joint apartment knowing what is to come.


    Dave shouted " Why you? " but seeing his friend getting a massive headstart started to run abd catch him.


    This run managed to speed up their travel.


    They have arrived their apartment room but Thomas has a call so Dave entered the room earlier.


    When Thomas entered he saw a middle aged man in coat and a walking stick, talk to Dave, "I thought B- was generous. I have been recently released from a 10 year sentence during which the only reading material, " He points at the paper hung on the Refrigerator, " was your so called report on Napoleon Bonaparte. "


    He even commented on them, " Your analysis was obvious but prose was weak."


    At that moment, Thomas decided to make them aware of his presence.


    He looks at the paper hung and then at Horvath, " I think you can give my buddy a free pass, after all he was in his fourth grade at that time and history has always been his weakest subject. "


    Hogarth looked at the new arrival with interest, " And who might you be?"


    " I am Thomas Allens, this guy''s best friend. " Be points at Dave and introduced himself, " Who might you be? After all not everyone sneaks into the house of others to have a chat?" He asked the former student of Merlin.


    " Thomas, I dont think we should stay. We should run. " Dave whispered in Thomas ears unaware Horvath heard them.


    Horvath doesn''t care about their talks and spoke, " I am Horvath. I am here for the Grimhold, where is it. The doll you took from the shop. The door hold something very powerful, something very important to me.You had it last. " he asked Dave. " I want it back." He said in a severe tone.


    "I dont know. I threw it in the street and ran away. It has been so long. I don''t remember." Dave replied while trying to find a way out of here.


    " Where is the grimhold?" He asked again but this time he stood up from the chair.


    He flicked his staff and a knife flew to himself.


    " I will cut the truth out of you." He warned him.


    Before Dave could run, Thomas spoke out, " So you are a sorcerer. Air burst." He waved his hand at Horvath who has been surprised by the sudden ?ssault.


    " What was that?" Dave shouted in surprise.


    " That my friend is magic. " Thomas said in proud tone.


    " But how?"Dave asked surprised by all this.


    But at that moment, Thomas was thrown back.


    " It seems like we have a little sorcerer here. " Horvath stood up and pats his coat while raising his stick ready for battle.


    Thomas waves his hand and supported his fall while shouting, "Lion appear" The chair on which Horvath sat had a lion Photo on it which has turned into a real lion.


    It lunged Horvath who has raised a pack of wolves to deal with the lion.


    " Now we should run." Thomas spoke when the lion kept Horvath busy.


    They left the apartment and ran towards the metro station.


    " Why are we running? That lion should have pinned him down?" Dave asked confused by their current actions.


    Thomas swat his head and asked, "He is much stronger than me. He will deal with that lion soon. I cannot sustain that lion long under Horvath tricks. We can only run." Thomas warned Dave.


    " See. He is back to chase us." Thomas sneered at Dave and rushed towards the metro station. After a few moments, the wolves and Horvath returned ready to catch them.


    On entering the station, both of them hid by the tracks but it doesn''t seem work.


    Dave started to run but Thomas knows they cannot escape. Until and unless Balthazar arrives to save them, there is no hope for them.


    Horvath noticed the young sorcerer stood his ground and didn''t opt to escape with his friend. He asked, "You don''t want to escape, young sorcerer."


    Thomas shrug his shoulders and replied, " I am a sorcerer too. If I want to catch an ordinary man, I can do it with the wave of my hand, literally. So why should I waste my energy in escaping? "


    He was impressed with the thoughts of Thomas so far. Of he hasn''t opposed him maybe he may have recruited him to join him.


    "You are smart, But it won''t save you. Get them." He compliments and orders the wolves to attack.


    " Earth bind." He waves his hand. The stones began to wrap around them trapping Horvath and crushed the wolves. They became puppies.


    Knowing it won''t work on his opponent for long, he started the narration." Magnus O ignis petitionem meam. Devorabit omnia redigere hostem quaeso finery"


    (''Oh great master of fire, heed my request. I beseech you to burn down my enemy and reduce everything to ashes. Great Fire annihilation.'' )


    Thomas has a massive array in front of him and a large wave of flame submerged Horvath. This amazed not only Horvath but also Dave and the newly arrived Balthazar.


    At that very moment, Balthazar came on a massive metal eagle and shouted, " Ride on, we have to leave."


    Without any second thought, Thomas climbed the eagle and pulled Dave with him.


    " What? Why? Isn''t he done for?" Dave asked confused.


    As soon as he said that, the flame around Horvath was reduced and he starts walking out of it. Thomas waves his hands and covered his path with the residual flame.


    Balthazar took this moment to will the metal eagle to fly away.


    The first battle between Thomas and Horvath ended in this way.

 Chapter 47 - 21 Thomas strength

    Currently, Balthazar with Thomas and Dave is on his way to the Chinatown where the Grim hold might be found.


    It has been agreed between Dave and Balthazar, that after getting the Grim hold, he will no longer involve Dave in any more adventures where the chances of his death will be higher than his chances of getting a date.


    They are in Balthazar''s car now driving towards the Chinatown, in New York City.


    Balthazar sat in the front seat driving the car with Dave by his side and Thomas is seating at the back seat.


    " You never told me, you were a wizard." Dave asked after his adrenaline subsides. This adventure made him forget about the powers of his best friend and the secret which he hid from him.


    After all this ended and his mind calmed down from its super hyper state, he was ready to grill his best friend for answers.


    Thomas hasn''t thought about hiding the fact he can use magic or say anything to lie about that.


    Thomas knows that Balthazar too is listening to this reply, so he can confirm whether Thomas is a threat or not. If not for Dave abd his identity as Dave''s best friend, he would have attacked him long ago.


    Dave trusted Thomas more than he believed in Balthazar. This is his protection. And in the future this barrier may crumble so he has to erect a monument of trust and belief in Balthazar to make sure his task is successful.


    He shrugs his shoulders and simply replied to his excited question, " Oh that. I dont know how I do it. I got this ring" he Showed the platinum ring which is etched with griffin and thunderbird image on it.


    " on the day their Will was read " he kept a monotonous tone here to make sure they don''t doubt him and make no attempt to interrupt.


    At least for the dead parents in this world, Dave and Balthazar, the good guys won''t interrupt his tale in between.


    " This ring is one of them. Since my fifth birthday, it sent me message about the different magic tricks. I have been trying to copy those over the years.


    It took me 15 years to reach this level." At this moment, he shudders at the thought of his past efforts, "You have no idea how tough it wass without any guide or teacher. If it wasn''t the last gift of my parents, I would have given up learning magic ages ago."


    Not only Dave but the thousand years old student of Merlin, the sorcerer Balthazar too believed in his words.


    As an experienced sorcerer, he has noticed some characteristics whoch distinguished him from other sorcerers.


    " So where is this source of magic where you absorb all the knowledge." Dave asked never seeing anything odd or magical in their room from which Thomas can learn magic.


    "If I am not wrong, his source of magic knowledge isn''t a book per see but a collection of knowledge which has been inlaid on that ring."Balthazar states and answered Dave''s question


    Dave looks at Thomas for affirmation and he nods in reply.


    His way of using magic as well as the time he takes to issue them. His love for long scale powerful magic as in that Great Flame Annihilation is one of the tricks only a sorcerer without a proper guide use against a sorcerer who is much experienced and powerful than himself.


    But, Balthazar also has to admit, Thomas a genius. To reach this level without any teacher or guide to help makes Thomas nothing sort of a prodigy.


    But he won''t compliment him like that, " You are good if you can learn magic like that. As I promised you earlier, if you help me then I will teach you some tricks.


    It won''t be a part of Merlinian Branch of magic but it will help you greatly.". Balthazar reminded him of the promise.


    They have arrived at the Chinatown. It seemed like the dragon dance is going on abd everyone has gathered around the street to enjoy the show.


    He parks the car at some distance and orders, " You both wait here, I will get the Grim lock. " without waiting for their reply he headed into the crowd of people.


    Both of them awaits for sometime by the car when in the end, a body cane crashing down into the car.


    He has a n?k?d upper body with a dragon like metallic symbol on his navel region.


    At that time, Balthazar came out and warned them to run.


    That sorcerer animated the fake body of dragon into a real one scaring everyone there. The ordinary people run for their lives while this dragon seem to be hungry for their blood and chased them under the Chinese sorcerer command.


    Dave and Thomas ran towards the obstacle course to low down his advent.


    Thomas ducked into the artificial hole dug there for repair work but Dave ran into the building to take shelter thinking it may help him.


    But in the end, Dave was trapped without any way of escape. And ot can be seen clearly as Dave is trapped with the dragon ready to turn him into ash.


    Balthazar was ready to support in case Dace cannot utilise his magic and protect him.


    When the fire attack of the dragon was just a few inches away, Dave used the ring as a conduit and deflected the attack. This move was too tiring for Dave and be bent on his knees on the steel stairs at the side of the building.


    Balthazar was ready to deal with the animated dragon when a screech echoed the area.


    Sensing the magic to have similar feeling as Thomas he understood that it was Thomas who came for Dave''s rescue.


    This made Balthazar have some semblance of trust for Thomas. Although he doesn''t believe him completely, it is enough not to be weary in Thomas presence and waiting for a sneak attack.


    And this incident also made Dave enthusiastic about learning magic.

 Chapter 48 - 22

    It has been nearly a month since Dave has started learning from Balthazar while Balthazar helped Thomas learn how to manipulate magic and use it without speaking or uttering the words.


    Thanks to that, now he can use all magic except for summoning and large scale elemental magic without using incantations. Their strength gets reduced by about 20 percent but it''s all well and good.


    Although Thomas learned a lot from the experienced sorcerer, Balthazar tricked Thomas. He only guided him for there days after which he put his entire focus on Dave and make sure he becomes a powerful sorcerer.


    In these times, Dave has gone on some date with his childhood crush Becky much to Balthazar''s disdain for this relationship.


    In the time when Dave is learning the basics of magic, Thomas went on to his normal life going to school, flirting with girls( since he isn''t in any form of relationship with anyone yet ) and going to the club.


    Thomas knows Dave needs to be away from distractions at this stage so he distanced himself from his friends much to Dave''s dissatisfaction and Bathazar''s approval.


    At this time, Horvath tried to attack Dave''s lab and steal the Grim Lock but they were able to prevent the robbery.


    Thomas felt jealous that he was not able to take part in the epic chase which let Dave experience the mirror world.


    Thomas wished to learn Mirror Workd magic, but without a skilled teacher or enough foundation for it, Thomas cannot dabble into it until he is an archmage.


    Thomas hasn''t slacked in his studies of Magic art and even dabbled into the field of souls and Necromancy after gearing about ''The Rising'' which Morgana Le Fey intends to cast.


    Thomas doesn''t remember the entire plot except for the main one in which there will be an epic battle soon.


    If he passes, he can have a chance to use them later but if not he will miss the opportunity altogether.


    As for why Thomas isn''t focusing on them completely, it is simple. It is a completely new topic for him. If the basics aren''t strong enough, there is a high chance Thomas may be seduced by this division of magic and had may transform himself into a lich.


    So, there is a balance between fun and work.


    In this time, Thomas met a friend of his former one-night-stand girl, Lucy. This friend of her is a blonde hair, unlike her silky black hair.


    She is a Dutch model Laren Mulder. The black shoulder strap gala gown she wore was very alluring. She attracted the eyes of many admireres whether they be men or women. Her wavy hair curled at ends and hung by her shoulders.


    As for his dear friend and close acquaintance Lucy she can be considered a bombshell at that night.


    She had a black tightshirt with some upper bu??ons lose which showed her cleavage and white th??h length skirt which showed her bottom perfectly.


    She was as much a head turner as friend.


    While Laren was a classy babe, Lucy was the s?xy girl which allures all around her.


    The effect of this allure was grand for even after the sun rose and they woke up after a tiring night, they continued their fun in every room of the hotel they booked for that night, whether it was bedroom, living room, dining room, kitchen, or the bathroom.


    They spent the longest in the bathroom for they couldn''t clean themselves enough to keep to themselves.


    If Thomas wasn''t a superhuman he couldn''t have lasted that long with the two. Hell, if he was with only one of them their fun time would have ended long ago.


    The sharing as well as periodic rest between the next session had made sure they continued their marathon which was crashed last time.


    They parted ways after that exercise only in the evening as they will be leaving for England at midnight.


    They exchanged their personal numbers and other contact details so they can be in contact. The girls promised him that they will give him a good show every now and then when they visit him or he visit them.


    While the girls are hopeful for their next encounter with Thomas, Thomas sighed sadly knowing they will never meet each other again.


    He has received a message from Dave just now that Becky has been kidnapped and Dave wants his help.


    After seeing this, instead of heading out, was meditated and prepared himself for the final fight which will take place tonight.


    In normal people eyes, Thomas is only meditating and nothing else, but If any sorcerer saw Thas now he will see various elements dancing around Thomas and his mana level spiking new heights.


    This can be called the super state of a mage, in which every spell or incantation can be released at more than 100percent efficiency and power.


    He meditated for a few hours until Dave called him and told him everything that happened, from Horvath''s ransom to how had lost his ring. He even warned him to be careful should Horvath decide to sneak on him.


    He told him how Balthazar has headed for the Battery Park to face Morgana alone when he has no hopes for survival under the dual force of Morgana and Horvath.


    Thomas has already made some plans and prepared some powerful backup spells and enchanted them in various objects around them for use in the next battle where he will have complete disparity.


    Thomas looked out of the window and saw that the ritual has begun. A furebalk was travelling through the air abd firming a massive array the size of Bew York City which will let the undead rise.


    Instead of taking the stairs, Thomas chose a much faster way. He jumped off the window of his hotel room and allowed himself to free fall.


    Just a couple hundred metre above the ground, something appeared under Thomas which stopped his fall.


    It was the Thunderbird. Thomas rode on his second summoning towards the Battery Park for the ultimate battle of good and evil.

 Chapter 49 - 23

    Thomas arrived at the park in style. He was hiding in the bushes looking at Horvath who completely dominating Balthazar with the help of the more rings in his possession.


    He sent the Thunderbird to deal with the metallic bull while he rushed for Horvath. He completely ignored Morgana as there is no way he can survive both the villains together.


    He has been making preparation for this battle for years now. And the preparation is in the form of four stones with an array on them.


    He placed them on the ground and started the chants in Latin,'' O magnum elementals exaudi orationem meam, venire et implere conventionem signati Quem ?um te ".


    (" Oh, great elementals hear my plea, come and fulfill the agreement which was signed with thee." )


    The stones glowed in red, blue, white and yellow which showed they are connected with Flame elemental, water elemental, wind elemental, and Earth elemental respectively.


    Four elements rose from them and formed a body, Earth elemental was like a golem, wind elemental was in form of Tornado, water elemental was in form of a slime monster and finally Fire elemental was as big as a troll.


    Their appearance caused a change in the mana flow. This attracted the attention of all the three sorcerers in the Park.


    Although Balthazar and Horvath have no idea what caused it, Morgana in Veronica''s body knows what it was.


    She didn''t stop her magic chants and incantations but her mind was running full speed. She thought to herself, ''Elementals, someone can connect to their plane of existence and call them here. Even though they are not lord level Elementals, they can cause trouble.


    Horvath better deals with them, soon.'' She thought and went on with her incantations. But, she kept a close eye on the entire proceedings.


    " What was that? It felt familiar, though I cannot say where." Horvath mumbles while Balthazar has similar thoughts.


    " But, it doesn''t matter old friend, for your death has arrived. " Horvath formed a plasma bolt and was ready to unleash it when something erupted from underground and threw him in the air.


    It was the Earth Elemental Golem which arrived at Balthazar rescue.


    The flame elemental boiled the water until it exploded, throwing the hot boiling water around.


    " Don''t give him the chance, he isn''t out for the count," Thomas shouted at the elemental as he felt a lighting bolt sent his way.


    Thomas has erected a barrier in time, but he was still thrown a long away from the attack into the trees.


    " It was your bug which called these forces of nature. Impressive. If I didn''t have these rings, I may have lost but now they aren''t that great. " Horvath came put mostly unscathed except for some wounds and blisters here and there.


    Balthazar got the room to breathe as Horvath put his attention on Thomas.


    " Come out, boy. Since you can call them, then you shouldn''t be so weak." Horvath called out when Thomas didn''t show up. Horvath was now towards the trees as Elemental is guiding him that way.


    " Of course, I am not out. It just that dealing with both of you was annoying. Now that you are away, I can start." Thomas came out from the hiding and said this startling Horvath.


    He won''t be so anxious if not for him summoning the Elementals, as such he regards Thomas as a sorcerer on par with himself.


    This opponent must have put a real, not taking the chance he unleashed a massive fore attack which caused the elementals to hide or jump away, but Flame elemental feasted on these flame.


    "GOLEM NOW" Thomas shouted, and The ground below Horvath sunk. Horvath was now in the pit while the stick from his hand was flown away as the Wind Elemental guided the air.


    The four elemental then positioned themselves in four cardinal directions while Thomas created a barrier trapping Horvath using the elementals.


    As long as they are on this plane, this barrier won''t fail.


    He walks towards the injured Balthazar who looked at him and his summons in awe.


    " You are one of the most skilled sorcerers I have ever seen. These are the fabled elementals. They are very strong."Balthazar spoke out looking at the elementals.


    Thomas proudly stated how awesome they are but also revealed the problems they insure, " Of course they are strong. But they aren''t without faults.


    Because I summoned them, I cannot use any of the magic from these four elements, as long as they are here. So I have to be careful. "


    Balthazar understood that this level of power did come with a price. As long as he is away from the protection of the elemental, he is an open target.


    Sorcerer of his level can deal with whatever transmutation Thomas can throw making it inapt against them. In the end, Horvath lost this battle because of his overconfidence.


    '' He is smart and knows how to use the overconfident nature of his foes against them while using the b?r? minimum.


    It is a good thing that he is our ally or we may have been in big trouble. '' Balthazar thought as he looked at the unharmed visage of Thomas.


    But he is unaware that Thomas is dead tired now. If he is not sure that he will die as a ton as he lowers his guard, he would have laid down on the ground to rest.


    At that very moment, Dave arrived at the park on Balthazar''s car.


    He is surprised to find that Horvath is dealt with already. The four towering elementals are another thing that surprised him but now they have a bigger fish to catch.


    Balthazar with his young protege and his friend walks for Morgana who was livid at this very moment. She didn''t look at Balthazar or her archenemy successor Dave for her eyes are trained on Thomas visage.

 Chapter 50 - 24 Field of Archmage

    " You are a very annoying pest." She declared Thomas as annoying. She walks out of her altar because her magic has been interrupted.


    While the other two have no idea what make her so livid, they understand one thing, Thomas is doomed.


    " Would you forgive me, if I say I am sorry?" He pleaded to her.


    She giggled at his pleading face, " Do you think these tricks will work on me?" And waved her hands, suddenly a crater a formed around her and multiple rock golems rose from underground.


    " You think these elementals are worthy to be my opponent. If they are Lord level, maybe I will have to expend some effort but these are just bugs I can trample anytime I want. " This time the four elementals are bound in a magic sphere which seem to reduce in size as time passed.


    In a couple of seconds, the few meter tall elementals become as tiny as a cube of sugar and finally disappeared.


    " What other tricks do you have to take me down?" She mocked Thomas.


    As soon as started to walk towards Thomas, Balthazar has a plan on how to deal with her. He has started acting.


    Thomas understands his job is to distract Morgana abd that he did.


    " Mana overdrive" he shouted.


    His body was covered with magic and his powers are increased exponentially. In this state, all his magic trick are three times stronger.


    After the elementals left the plane as their physical form is destroyed Thomas can use Elemental magic once again.


    He created three replicas of himself in this state and started to use large scale magic.


    " Water magic : Tsunami"


    " Wind Style : Storm"


    " Earth style : Rupture"


    As for Thomas himself used, " Space magic: Isolation"


    These magic centered around Morgana.


    A tsunami wave trapped her from all sides, The ground on which she stood ruptured while many spikes are hurled her way, and a rising column of wind falls from the sky trapping her.


    Dave looked at this attack with awe thinking the enemy was down but the frantic looks of Thomas abd Balthazar said something else all together.


    For a normal sorcerer, this is a deadly blow but the most powerful one''s like those of Merlin and Morgana, this will only restrict their movements for some time, after which they will break out of this attack.


    " Thomas, you are very impressive. You can use such level magic at such a young age. I guess soon there will be another sorcerer on Merlin and my level. " she now has a look of regret on her face, " Unfortunately, you side with my enemy. I will have to end you."


    She stepped out of the attack completely unharmed and destroyed the trick with another wave of hands.


    " Field of an Archmage " he muttered as he sensed that every magic attack against her is weakened considerably on the basis of strength difference.


    ( The Field of Archmage is a pressure field which decreases the strength of mage weaker than archmage. In this sphere, all mages suffer a reduction in strength, even if the other mage himself is an Archmage.


    An Archmage'' Field effect can only be countered with another Archmage field.)


    Unfortunately Thomas doesn''t have one as he isn''t one.


    She formed a plasma bolt in her hands at lightning speed and hurled it at him.


    " You are good, but you should know the side effect of Mirror magic don''t you. " She looks at her downed opponent with amusement.


    " Side effect?" Dave asked not aware what she was talking about.


    Morgan''s didn''t seem to hear his question or his words as he isn''t someone worthy of attention.


    ( She still doesn''t know that Dave is Merlin''s Successor, Prime Merlinean. So he is just a nobody for her.)


    " After every use of Mirror Magic, there must be a gap of a day or you suffer a very excruciating pain. He even used Mana Overdrive, which means his magic will go haywire soon. You used Mirror magic twice as well as Mana overdrive in less than an hour time, I wonder how long can you endure before you go crazy?" She looked at him with amusement hoping the drama will begin soon.


    " Oh you are already in pain abd holding it back. You are quite resilient both in body and soul. But an injury of that level cannot be subdued with just will power." She looked at his pale face.


    " Why? He only used it once against you." Dave was still confused not sure how his fate become like this.


    " Mirror Magic divide the soul into different mirror images of the sorcerer. This division cause much stress on the soul and it cannot be sustained for more than an hour, or there might be some defects in the soul.


    He used this magic earlier to help that girl break the array I was using for the Rising. " She even formed a virtual form of how mirror Magic works in the air.


    She then showed how continuous and repeated partition without time for repair does to one''s soul.


    " As for mana overdrive, it increased the production and accumulation of mana in the body. It put great stress on the body. After using it, a sorcerer cannot move even a muscle for ten or so days. " she smiles amusingly, " In the end, all his efforts will be for naught."


    Balthazar preparations are done at that very moment. He understands better than Dave what Thomas has done to buy him time. This increases his determination to act greatly.


    He shouted out, " Thomas actions brought me tome to put an end to your reign and protect Veronica from your clutches. "


    He swiped his hands around his head as if pulling something.


    Morgana''s soul in Veronica body was pulled out and into his body without much resistant. This was the effect of Space magic which Thomas used.


    Unlike other magic, Space magic is static and it''s effect won''t dissipate unless someone cracks it or time has passed.


    Thomas was still conscious even though he grimaced in pain.


    The conversation between Balthazar, Veronica and Dave was going on when Morgana broke put of Balthazar''s body and her soul was freed.


    " You all will die for interfering in my work. Perish" she shouted and sent out a flame wave at him.


    Without their rings they cannot protect themselves, as for Thomas he was in no position to move.


    Even though they have no hope, Dave came forward to defend them. Surprisingly, he erected a barrier which saved them and put Morgana in shock for a few seconds.


    This is the moment Thomas awaited, he shouted loud, " Dave jump away from there."


    Dave without any second thought jumped away from the center where Morgana stood with Balthazar and Veronica in tow.


    A thunder bolt stuck Morgana''s ghostly body.


    " You are a ghost which makes you weak to lighting. Be extinguished. " He shouted.


    A giant magic array was formed above the park and lightning clouds gathered in the sky. This array was firmed by the thunderbird Thomas has left to battle the bull. It was a plan he prepared for when her soul is out in the open.


    These lightning fell on Morgana. Her cries and screeches can be heard.


    The park seem to attack the lightning and multiple flashes happened here. When the attack ended, only a tired form remained. It seems like she used much of her magic to survive the onslaught.


    She glared at the foe who was responsible for her pitiful state. She sneered, " You failed. Your actions bore no fruit. In the end, you do die painfully even if I don''t act. "


    Thomas laughed, " It was never my place to defeat you. I only wanted to weaken you. It is his destiny to eradicate you after all. " he points at the dazed Dave and then encouraged his friend with a painful grimace on his face, "I put my trust on you. Everything depends on you, Dave. "


    After those words, Thomas fell on the ground unconscious. And with his fainting, Thunderbird also disappeared.

 Chapter 51 - 25 Meeting Merlin again

    When Thomas opened his eyes, he isn''t at Battery Park of New York City, at hospital or with his friend, Dave anymore.


    Instead he once again finds himself in the medieval styles hall where Thomas has the privilege of meeting Merlin.


    Thomas doesn''t seem to care much about the place he is in. His mind was going through the battle in which he was completely dominated by Morgana.


    None of his attacks, no matter what level they were at, worked on Morgana. Even before she opened the Field of Archmage, she had the upper hand.


    The only attack which affected her was the final lightning convergence attack.


    It work because lightning and thunder based attacks were harmful for souls. They get purified completely and enter the underworld or get destroyed completely.


    In that absent minded state, he muttered, " Did I pass or fail?"


    " You passed, young man. And quite exceptionally too. " the familiar voice which he hasn''t heard for nearly two decades came. It turned out to be Merlin and he complimented him.


    His words brought Thomas out of his dream like state. He stood up hastily and looked around frantically for Merlin.


    Yet, he couldn''t see him. He can hear the sound of laughter which resembled that of Merlin as he research for the legendary Sorcerer.


    " Merlin, where are you?" He shouted out in the hall as he cannot see him anywhere.


    " I am everywhere and no where. You are in my creation which is completely under my control. Since, you have passed the test, as a reward I give you this castle.


    This castle will stay in your soul and can act as a storage place. It can store anything.


    But, be careful should castle is sentient. Should any living creature stronger than you enter this place then there might be a big chance that it might change it''s loyalty. " With those words the entire hall began to crack down and Thomas was expelled completely.


    He is thrown into a wormhole and arrived in front of a castle with nothing around it. Everything around is white, that is, there is nothing at all, with only a large castle in front.


    Thomas didn''t know what to do and walks towards the castle whoch Merlin spoke about.


    He walks up to the castle gate and placed his hands on it.


    The gate glowed and a tattoo is formed on the upper side of his hand.


    All the things about this castle, it''s uses, abilities and defects are transmitted to Thomas through the connection they have established his tattoo.


    Thomas mind cannot withstand the amount of information whoch is being transmitted at such a high speed.


    For safety measures, Thomas decoded to put himself to sleep and let continue with the inflow of information.


    " Sleep" he muttered and his body crashed in front of the castle gates.


    Even though he has turned himself unconscious his mind is still working.


    " This is the new master you selected for me, Supreme Mage Merlin." The unknown person asked the legendary mage.


    He was disdainful of Thomas and continued, " He is very weak. He cannot even withstand the amount of information I passed onto him. It


    barely say anything about my abilities.


    That package only has my basic information, and he fainted. What would happen if he gets the entire package?


    His brain may burst out." He complain all this to Merlin.


    Merlin just laughs at his words but didn''t make any effort to interrupt him. He only started speaking when the unknown person was done speaking, " Don''t worry, Camelot. You don''t know anything about him, yet.


    With time you will understand the greatness he possess. It is up to you to guide this young man towards his destiny. I don''t know what the Creator has planned for him, but with your help he may succeed and his presence will be helpful to the humankind in the multiverse." He looks up into the void. No one but only he himself knows what was running through his mind.


    " You have helped train my heroes who protected mankind. Please believe in me and raise him well." Merlin pleaded the man named, Camelot.


    Camelot looked at the legendary mage for some time and then at Thomas. He finally signed which made Merlin happy for it meant Camelot agreed to him.


    He grumbled, " I will help him but he has to earn this right. If he isn''t able to pass my test, I will not involve in his affairs, no matter what happens. " he warned Merlin.


    With that Merlin figure slowly fades away, leaving Camelot to take care of Thomas.


    Camelot walks up to Thomas and points at his forehead. This not only helped calm down the brain nerves but also increased his absorption capacity.


    He grumbled unhappily, " Let it be a gift for being my new master. I hope Camelot can gain it''s former glory under your command."


    After that Camelot too faded away.


    After an unknown amount of time has passed, Thomas finds himself at his room in Hotel Zeus.


    He is very confused with everything that happened so far. He even felt everything was an illusion but this belief shattered when he looked at the dragon-shaped ring in his hand and his increased strength, aka, Grand mage level strength.


    Thomas wished to confirm everything was true so he added his magic into the ring. The eyes kf the dragon shone and then a light enveloped the ring completely.


    At that time, the dragon ring has transformed into an ordinary platinum ring with multiple etching and images of beats on the surface.


    Thomas felt these images aren''t just images but the portal to that specific animal with the ring as a control setting.


    Then an information arrived in his head, " This ring is now the ring of Summons. Along with it''s basic functions, now you can use it to summon mythical beings as long as you have conquered them. "


    It was the reclusive system who informed him about the ring.

 Chapter 52 - 26

    Thomas is very busy after returning from the test for the ownership of Merlin''s ring. He has no idea about the gift Merlin has left for him or how strong he has really become after his return as he was catching up with the things which happened in Gotham after his two days of retreat which was about twenty years time for him.


    After returning the first thing Thomas did was to contact his personal AI, Lisa and ask her about the recent events and the follow-up of his meeting with Police Lieutenant Gordon.


    She told him everything that happened after he left.


    In his absence, some things have happened which are worthy of his personal attention.


    Firstly, Batman has started to round up all the people in Gotham who are related to him and have dabbled their hands in the dark world.


    Secondly, the City Council has issued a directive to hunt down the remnants of the Black mask Gang as a method of getting closer to him, but they also imposed some regulations on the hospital and other industries which he has absorbed from Roman.


    And, finally the most important thing which made him forget about everything else, even the excitement of getting stronger and making a breakthrough, it was the arrival of Talia al Ghul.


    At the beginning no one knew what her true identity was. She was put under surveillance like everyone entering Gotham. This surveillance is only for a few days until nothing out of ordinary incident related to them is discovered.


    She arrived at the city as a young talented and beautiful entrepreneur, named Claire who seems very interested in meeting him.


    She has disguised herself as such and the only reason Thomas found her secret identity was because of her instinctive reaction to Batman.


    Bruce Wayne, aka Batman was trained by Ra''s Al Ghul to be his successor and the next leader of the League of Shadows.


    Under his training, he learned many things and his stealth ability is one of the best.


    For her to react to Batman was captured on nanobots which Lisa increase her surveillance.


    This increased surveillance has helped them find many things which showed her connection to ?ssassins as well as her identity of Talia.


    She has met a few of them and didn''t reveal anything which can make someone doubt her identity. Not even the greatest detective of Gotham, Batman can see through her facade. This showed just how well she has prepared a cover for herself.


    She visited many people along the way as an attempt not to let anyone discover her and even if they did, they cannot find her real objective or goal.


    She had taken serious measures to make sure her real identity isn''t revealed and created enough alibi for her fake identity of a young entrepreneur.


    But like every human, she made a mistake. Even though she acts like a normal person who do not possess any fighting skills or anything else, her instincts made her reveal the flaw.


    Lisa has noticed that she managed to sense the nanobots looking at her,


    Her meeting and talks with Mayor Quincy Sharp and his advisor Dr. Hector Hugo didn''t ring any warning bells until she did something unexpected.


    After her normal talks with them about the infrastructure development, tax rebate and preferential policy she can enjoy if she invest in developing Gotham, she did something unexpected and surprised everyone.


    Firstly, she released a burst of EMP wave which negated all the surveillance object or electronic device in the room except for the lights.


    This way she didn''t have to worry about being eavesdropped. She felt someone was watching her throughout her stay in Gotham. She discarded it as something which the resident Hero Batman did in order to keep track of everything.


    The next meeting is a private one involving Hugo and her, hence she acted this way.


    Secondly, Hugo hypnotized the good mayor into sleep and prevent Sharp from hearing them.


    The EMP wave didn''t affect the nano to much but it has made the image fragmented.


    In that video she revealed her true identity, it was confirmed Dr. Hugo is also afflicted with the League of Shadows and finally her d?s?r? to meet him has increased considerably after her talks with Sharp.


    In this secret talks, she took the precious intel which cannot be passed on to her through others. This intel include the council of owls, their guards and something related with Solomon Grundy.


    Her final question was his opinion about him, aka Thomas Allens.


    Hugo didn''t hide anything, and regaled everything he has done so far.


    For average people, it might seem like a young boy drunk in his family power and showing his strength by killing Roman Sionis, aka Black Mask.


    But, both Hugo and Talia found how he wished to cause upheaval in Gotham and use the support from Wayne to create a foothold for himself in Gotham.


    Killing Roman might be an extreme step on Thomas part, but his decisive nature in dealing with his foes made the players of the Game of Gotham vigilant around him and take note of this young and Inexperienced but genius scientist and businessman.


    Talia was always curious about him since his inventions brought about the first failure of her personal force, Leviathan.


    Her main reason for coming to Gotham was to meet him face to face abd find whether he will be an obstacle in the path of Shadows or a helper.


    This made Thomas afraid and he has half a mind about not attending the party and creates a random excuse for himself.


    But he cannot do that, especially not when his girlfriend is coming to meet him and will attend the party as his date under his mother''s request, cough, command.


    With no way to escape her, he was prepared to face the heir of greatest ?ssassin alive and spend time with his hot girlfriend.


    But before the encounter, he must prepare himself. This reminded him that he hasn''t seen what Merlin has left for his successor or if there is any improvement in his skills.

 Chapter 53 - 27 Origin seed

    With the idea of seeing how much he has changed after Merlin has told him that he will benefit greatly from this entire ordeal and his experience at the story world of '' Sorcerer''s Apprentice'', he was extremely curious, but the reports about what happened these past few days was also important as such his self affirmation was pushed back.


    Now he has time, he decided to look at his changed attribute of himself.


    [Buzz,buzzz Scanning the host body and his features.... Collecting the information about the world and creating an average value of every states...the data has been collected. Analysis is going on .


    The host states are :


    NAME : Thomas Allens


    AGE : 18


    TITLE : Grand Mage


    STR : 78


    AGI : 87


    END: 64


    INT : 94


    MANA : 45230


    LUCK : 21


    NOTE : average value of each of these attributes is 10. Every attribute in 5 multiple is something of a barrier. ]


    Thomas was surprised to discover that his physical attributes have increased by nearly three times and his mental energy aka mana or magic reserve has increased by ten times.


    As for his Intelligence stat which means his computation power and quick thinking as well as memory, it has also increased, making sure he can deduce things faster and the complicated magic arrays of different magic tricks can be easily understood and utilised by him.


    His luck is also higher than his last endeavor.


    He knows he has benefitted greatly from this adventure but becoming at least thrice as strong as before and his mana reserve increasing by ten times is a bit too exaggerated. At least Thomas felt that way.


    He asked the system, '' System, why did I get so strong? Only my soul was in that world but my body was actually here.


    So how did my physical attributes increase so extravagantly?''


    After understanding his questions, the system replied, [The experience there increased your magical strength which has increased your spirit and soul power. You broke the third chakra point and became a Grand Mage.


    This third chakra point has increased your strength and your fire control has increased greatly. ]


    '' How strong are these elemental benefits and boosts I gain for opening every chakra point?'' He asked the system.


    He felt his connection to these elements has increased but he has no clear grasp.


    The previous two chakra points were related to earth and water but he has no way of understanding what they mean other than less mana expenditure on it''s use and stronger attack.


    So he wished to know more about it, and has inquired the system about it, but he refused to answer on the grounds that he wasn''t eligible.


    You are immune to their fire damage. You can say, you are almost invincible among average humans. Not even nuclear bomb can kill you. ]


    Thomas was very excited after hearing this, But he isn''t proud. He knew only fire attack made him immune not the physical attacks.


    If he went on the last of rouge, Superman can easily deal with him, and there is also wonder woman.


    " And how does the other elements affect me?"


    [ All the elements which you can command like Water, Earth and Fire serve auxiliary functions as well. When you are in direct physical contact, they will cure your fatigue, recover stamina and increase the rate of mana regeneration. ]


    This is good news for Thomas as he will has got great welfare benefit under his name.


    While this surprised him, the next thing is even more shocking.


    [ POPULARITY LEVEL 5


    POPULARITY POINTS : 100000/100000


    FUNCTIONS:


    Lottery system


    Mall ( unlocked )


    Attribute Point conversion (unlocked)


    Summoning character (unlocked)


    World Tour ( unlock at Level 8 )


    Hiring helpers ( unlock at level 9)


    Upgrade condition to level 6 : 800000 points.


    Inventory : Camelot, Phoenix ring, kaiju, Aircraft carrier, Jaegar, Elemental seed


    ''Wait, wait, wait My reputation is hundred thousand points now. How? I spent nearly fifty thousand for the Ring, how is it full now?'' Thomas asked surprised by this and he even ignored the new item he has in his inventory.


    [This is the reputation you have earned in that world in the past 20 years. You have earned about 12,232,137 reputation points in that world.


    Your school and college life hasn''t earned you much but your battle with Morgana made you a legend. As such almost every magical community knows about you. ]


    After saying that he turns quiet, he didn''t say anything else. System is the same as always, saying what was required of him and not saying anything unnecessary.


    '' If not for the reputation point cap, I would have been rich. '' he cursed his luck for losing such a chance.


    Surprisingly, the System took the initiative to talk to him.


    [In contrast to the host thoughts, you are very lucky. If not you wouldn''t have gained Merlin''s ring in the lottery as well as Camelot which can be considered a safe haven for the host.


    This will of great help to you . I hope the host will have similar luck or your future path is very difficult. I hope you will find things which can increase your luck further otherwise...]


    After Thomas recovered from the shock that the System took the initiative to talk to him, especially when it revealed that luck is very important things for him or his future will be dark.


    '' Why is there something bad which is going to happen to me?'' He inquired feeling uneasy as System took the initiative to warn him.


    [ Since you are Grand Mage now, there is no reason to hide this thing from you. After reaching the Archmage level you will be given a free world tour opportunity.


    This will take you to a world where you are to meet its creator and gain his favor. If you did it, you will get enormous benefit which may not seem much useful at that time, but it will help you greatly in your rise to Demi God level and the one''s above it. ]


    This excited him. If the previous opportunity has allowed him to become Grand Mage then the next one may be even better.


    There is also a function which allow him to travel other world and get benefits from there. Though he has a feeling it will be very expensive.


    But he is curious what he will gain from his this trip.


    '' What is it that I get if I get the appreciation of that world?'' He asked the system.


    System replied back, [ Origin Seed ]

 Chapter 54 - 28

    Although Thomas has no idea what this seed really is he felt it must be something incredible.


    And his doubts are confirmed after hearing it''s a small explanation about the seed, [ It will help you create your own personal world or refuge. It can be your secret base of operation where you are the ruler of All.


    If you manage to get enough power of origin, you may be able to create your own personal universe and manipulate it to your whims. ]


    This seed was actually capable of this. To rule a universe, this is something which can make even the kindest person greedy let alone Thomas who wished to become strong and reach Archmage as soon as possible so that he can get that.


    But System defused all excitement he has and destroyed his beautiful dream of owning a personal universe.


    [ Firstly, Power of origin is something which can be gained only in the world tour. You aren''t at that level yet.


    And before all these, you must clear the mission of the Archmage level. Although I cannot reveal what your task may be but does the host think you can survive in Azeroth or any other plane with Gods as you are now. ]


    '' Azeroth, wait for Gods? What is all this? Why do I have to face Gods as an Archmage?'' Thomas was livid at the neigh impossible task the system threw his way.


    Not only did it destroy his beautiful dream, but it also threw him to his own death, it is inconceivable. Here he thought, System was finally being helpful but in the end, he is throwing him into the fire pit, no not fire pit as it won''t harm, but a volcano instead.


    [ That''s why I stressed your luck will be an important factor in the future. If not then you will never get the origin seed and miss this once in a lifetime opportunity.] System stressed on luck once more.


    These words calmed Thomas. If he was a normal teen he may not be able to calm down so soon but he was as old as hos parents now of all his life in the real world before his death, in this Dc world and the Sorcerer''s apprentice world is taken into consideration.


    '' Ok, so what world do you offer for this test of yours?'' he wished to know the world he may enter in order to make preparation firsthand.


    He was now strong enough to de with the threat at Gotham and was ready to have some leisure time to himself and enjoy but it seems like System won''t let him rest.


    [ If you are lucky it will be Narnia, Man in Black and even Harry Potter.


    Hearing them Thomas still have some hopes of winning should he prepare. The first part is easy, too easy and any mission in that world can be child play for him.


    As for the unlucky category, he will face many life death scenarios but in the end he has hopes of surviving that entire ordeal.


    Only Lord of the Ring may give him some trouble but if given enough time and status he can make things work. At least until and unless the witch king himself target him, he has hopes of survival and getting victory for his side.


    [ But if you are really really unlucky, like the type where you may trip on completely flat ground and break your neck type, you will be in Clash of Titans verse, and Azeroth to name a few.


    In these world, your chance of success is less than 5 percent. So please use whatever trick you have in your hand and increase your luck, or loss this opportunity. ]


    Hearing the list of names whoch System spoke just now, all the colour of his face was drained.


    These two worlds are the only ones System spoke but he has no hopes of survival there. Azeroth is more dangerous but he has higher chance of survival in that world than in Clash of Titan verse.


    Here, he will only be a sitting duck with no chance of success.


    [ what are the probability for the world then?] A terror filled Thomas asked the system. He will be facing actual gods in some of these world but he won''t be alone. In the Clash of Titans only Perseus can battle Gods others are cannon fodder.


    [ bzzzz... Bzzzz. Commuting the rate of probability each world. Bzzz...


    Here are the probability rate.] The probability was displayed in front of him.


    [ The rate of probability are -


    Narnia: 2%


    Man in Black: 2%


    Harry Potter: 4%


    Pirates of Caribbean: 11%


    Percy Jackson: 8%


    the Mummy: 7%


    Resident Evil : 5%


    Terminator: 5%


    Godzilla: 6%


    Middle Earth of Lord of Rings: 11%


    Transformers:12%


    Hell boy:7%


    Star Wars:5%


    Clash of Titan: 2%


    Azeroth: 3%


    The system probability showed he has greater chance of entering Transformers, Lord of the Ring, or Pirate of Carribean world.


    This was reassuring to say the least. But he discovered instead of the original ten, six more worlds are added.


    These world aren''t that difficult except for the Star Wars which may belong to the bat shit unlucky category for sure.


    With nothing better to do except for prepare himself for the upcoming adventure, Thomas resigned himself to his fate.


    It suddenly clicked to him, the system was being way too friendly with him today and even answered his doubts. This is something in contrast to his normal behaviour where he did the most basic function without any customer care service.


    He felt something fishy was going on behind his back. Even though he felt he won''t get anything he still inquired, " hey, why are being so awfully helpful today? Is there something going on?"


    [ You are about to enter the level 6 which will offset the limitations set on my creation. In that stage I cannot talk with you or even offer any advice to you, but now I can do it.


    The best thing is I can help you and provide advice about the world you may enter before the tour or mission starts.


    But be warned, should you ask for help too much and I helped you, you will find the difficulty level of certain task will increase by a grade or two, making it very difficult.


    This is a setting The Creator has set in case you don''t become too dependent on me or I baby you a bit too much.]


    This made everything clear, the system wasn''t helping him in the past, was because of the restriction set up. Although it cannot help him too much, at least he can help him now.

 Chapter 55 - 29

    While Thomas was happy to get the help of System, he ignored two things which are something he should have taken note much earlier.


    His reputation points are nearly depleted to three figure digit from it''s previous six figure digit and he ignored the presence of Camelot in his inventory.


    While he was at it, he got a message which made him forget everything he was doing and rushed towards the Gotham City Airport with his entire entourage.


    His high profile action once again become the center of attraction for every significantly powerful inhabitant of Gotham.


    As such they once again discuss the cause of this level of action.


    Batcave Wayne Manor,


    A large monitor showed the escort of cars which Thomas is also a part of. The monitor displayed multiple images at the same time, as every single car and it''s the front and rear image is also displayed.


    This image is the focus of attention of Bruce Wayne and his most trusted aide and Butler, Alfred.


    He looked at this video intently while thinking of all the possible destination his current target will head for.


    He has some idea but he still asked for his Butler advice, " What do you think this brat us up to now? Is he going to create another ruckus here in Gotham?"


    Alfred looked at the young boy who is 18 years of age and sighed. He spoke out his view, " Knowing his actions so far, I don''t think he will do anything like that willingly. The official inaugural ceremony of his first Hospital will take place three days from now. His entire energy must be on that.


    He didn''t come out after the incident with Roman means he can''t afford to escalate the matter. It is well known fact that he is very protective of his family and the only reason Roman suffered that fate is he touched his bottom line. " he then pulled out some folders which has some documents. There were also some bank transactions among these papers.


    Bruce looked over them once but didn''t say anything letting Alfred continue, " He has already made preparations to negotiate and prepared enough credits for some people to support them or at least not create problems for his group.


    Roman destroyed them with his brazen action thinking he will succumb to him and he can drain everything off Thomas." He sighed remembering his outcome.


    Bruce ended the matter for him, " In the end, it was his empire which became nourishment for Thomas growth. It also made others aware that while Thomas Allens is willing to bow down his head and negotiate, should his bottom line be touched, he no longer consider the possible catastrophe his actions may lead to.


    All in all, he is a dangerous guy who can do dangerous things when agitated or cornered. "


    " Master Bruce, you seem to like him. Are you going to pull him in this fold?" Alfred asked seeing how his young master took interest in this young genius inventor.


    Bruce gave him a look as if doubting his sanity and ignored ot all together.


    But he did have that idea, '' If he was calmer and not let his emotions reign his actions I may consider him to be the White Knight of Gotham this city needs.


    He isn''t too ruthless ( unaware of the merciless killing he has done so far) and is willing to let law take care of things, unless his family is directly involved. ''


    " He is heading for the airport. " he saw the turn this escort took and started to look at all the ago which had arrived at Gotham an hour ago to the next couple of hours.


    He looked through the details of the possible people who are at the airport and could be the reason for him to arrive personally.


    Similar to Bruce, Talia was also keeping track of Thomas and was curious about his shocking actions.


    She hoped to make him join the League of Shadows and help her father and herself in achieving their goal. Unlike how she felt about him years ago, she knows that he is qualified to be their member and if necessary an equal partner( only as long as he is useful).


    She called her loyal psychiatric, Dr. Hugo for the input. He has been in this city for a long time and knows the situation better than most as such his intel will be valuable to her cause.


    " Ms. Talia how may I help you?" Since he called her by her real name, she felt he is alone and didn''t do anything to hide or encrypt their conversation further than need be.


    Her phone signal cannot be hacked and the only way out is if someone hear them talk privately.


    " Thomas has left his Hotel room. Do you have any idea what might be the reason?" She asked him directly not willing to take time.


    " yes, I found from my sources that someone important is arriving at Gotham today. I also discovered that his men has already made preparation for this person arrival for a week time.


    They secure the perimeter and make sure no disaster happen in this duration.


    As for who it might be, I have no idea but this person is important to Thomas. "


    After saying that he turned quiet letting Talia make her decision.


    He did add his own advice, '' If necessary, we can take away the package and make him join our cause. " he is fully aware of her goal for him and ?ssured her.


    But she rejected it directly.


    " No, he is a very emotional person. If we threaten him like that, he may deal with us like he did with Roman. Although he cannot do much, it won''t be a problem for him to create obstacles for us.


    He hasn''t done anything to make thongs difficult so far and we won''t be doing it. " she said and put down the phone.


    While this action is confusing she wasn''t as involved in this action like Bruce. She does not wish to put a bad impression on him and is willing to wait.


    In fact the thing which she was really looking forward to was her first face to face meeting with Thomas at the party.


    Thomas is aware of the eyes gathered on him since he left the Hotel yet he isn''t worried. He knows that as long as he didn''t do anything in this trip, no one will annoy him abd create trouble.


    When Thomas was about ten minutes away from the Gotham City Airport his phone rang. Looking at the name of the person who called his face revealed a smile.

 Chapter 56 - 30

    Thomas has a smile on his face as soon as he saw the caller''s name on the phone. This person managed to calm him down and brought out some feelings which cannot be expressed in words.


    He picked up the call excitedly wishing to hear that voice which was seen to have a hypnotic effect on him but the person on the other side of the call isn''t as excited as him.


    " Where the hell are you, Thomas? I thought you would arrive early to pick me up. Instead, you are so late and make me stand here. Just you wait..." That person raged at Thomas for not arriving before time and started to rain her temper on him.


    This is his current girlfriend and the only girl so far who has stuck the string of his heart, Angela Grace. She is a Business advisor and helps her father in taking care of his industry.


    They both has been together for about six months now. She has arrived here at Gotham from London via plane to attend the party he threw on occasion of the first hospital of his Hospital chains which Thomas has decided to establish.


    She is a sweet girl who can make anyone fall for her, but it doesn''t mean she is shy. No she is very bold and is very adamant in making sure people are aware of her opinion and won''t let things which she doesn''t agree with happen around her.


    Just like Thomas, she herself is a girl from Rich family. Her family is London based and has been one of nobles. Her father is Count of England and has been involved in Real Estate and Transportation.


    Because of that, they have enough money under their hands to live their life without working.


    Her mother on the other hand is a Doctor like Thomas''s, but she is a Surgeon in the field of Cardiology.


    Both Her mother and Thomas mother has studied in the same college and been friends since then. As such they have known each other for years.


    Because of this, their parents ( from both sides though father are convinced by their respective wives) bad decided to make plans and make them a couple.


    Both the kids know about this and decided to play along. This plan was made when they don''t know each other well. Their initial date under their parent planning and they continued to meet until their relationship status became to what it is now.


    In their initial date, Thomas has told her about not wishing to get attached to anyone so soon and enjoy his life. As such she should also not get emotional about their encounters in the future.


    As such they have decided early on that their relation will be completely physical and would not get emotionally attached to one another. They also set their interval of relationship. They would be in relation for an year after which they would break up.


    But things doesn''t go as planned. Over time Thomas got attached to her emotionally and looked forward to their meeting. The fire burned on both sides.


    They both reigned themselves from confessing their feeling and thought it was just the heat of the moment.


    They even together decided that they won''t take the step abd wait after their relationship deal term ends and they can think carefully.


    At this moment, both of them want to cherish their closeness and enjoy their time together.


    Although they seem to make this plan secretly, their parents are aware, but they haven''t taken any action. They had notice the growing affection between the two and their childish restrain.


    This was very amusing to them and let the kids come to their terms themselves. In their opinion, it will be hazardous if they took the decision in hurry.


    Back to the current situation at hand, Thomas knows her nature as such he made no effort to stop her raging storm and let her continue.


    He removed the phone away from his ears to protect them from her loud voice. He can hear some snickers from the front seat of the car where his driver and Daisy, his personal secretary sat.


    They were enjoying at his expense.


    He saw that her voice has calmed down a little and once again put his ears on the her "... Just you wait when I get my hands on you you will wish you didn''t make me stand like a fool waiting for you. Whatever plans you have...."


    Her anger showed no signs of subsiding signifying she was really livid. There was only one way she would calm herself unless he is there with her personally and he acted on it.


    He simply stated a fact which both of them knew was true, " I missed you."


    When they looked at her they saw that she has beautiful smile on her face which seem to penetrate through the heaviest of the storms. It was a smile whoch can brighten anyone''s days.


    Both of them has much to say to one another, yet the silence the two shared was enough. This silence is their secret conversation which doesn''t need words to express. Their breath is enough to make the other understand what he wished to say.


    " I missed you too, you idiot. Come here soon. " she said and put down the phone without giving him a chance to reply back.


    Thomas looked at the phone. This is the era of flip phone but he has enjoyed the era of touch screen Android mobiles before his death.


    As such he has created some models for his personal use. The one on his hand is one such model. He looked at the screen of the mobile which has the picture of a beautiful girl in jeans and a capre shirt.


    Her figure was fantastic, she was about 1.7m in height, but her poise can only be described as fiery.


    She had big eyes, a thin and exquisite nose. Not too think, but still very s?xy lips. She had wheat colored skin, smooth as though it has been oiled. Light blonde and shallow eyebrows decorated her green eyes.


    This was the photo of his current girlfriend and love interest, Angela Grace. ( She looks similar to Keeley Hazell).

 Chapter 57 - 31

    After five minutes, Thomas arrived with his entourage of cars at the Gotham City Airport. His arrival is too high profiled as such not only his rivals, enemies and those who wish to join hands with him, but the police are also keeping track of his actions.


    With his close relationship with Jim Gordon, ( his private talk and willingness to speak with Gordon was seen as they are friend ) as such he lead the team here to prevent any disaster from happening and if it happened, he can try to reduce the impact or sweep the matter under the carpet.


    When it was conformed that hos destination was the airport, he took a helicopter to reach here faster than Thomas while calling the forces around the airport as a backup.


    In the eyes of the passengers like


    Agatha, their action seem like there is a possibility of attack on the airport and the police is trying to secure the area and prevent the incident from happening.


    She was in the restaurant of the Airport waiting for her boyfriend to come and pick her up.


    Even though the actions of the Gotham police seem a little odd to her, she has a feeling that Thomas has something to do with it.


    Then she shook her head in denial, thinking that not even he can cause trouble so fast.


    Angela is a very beautiful girl as such she has been always been a center of attraction. Normally it will be troublesome and make some feel uncomfortable, but she is also a noble.


    Her family is a hereditary noble and she has received the same teaching every noble do. She has also learned it as she is the eldest daughter of her parents.


    This has created an aura of intellect and one of absolute confidence which made her stand out in the crowd.


    So this level of attention isn''t something which can make her nervous.


    Some boys who saw her and were gathering their courage to approach her. One of them was faster and decided to start a conversation with her and try his luck.


    " Hello, can I sit here?" A young man in his early twenties approached her.


    Angela looked above her coffee cup to see the person who approached her. He wore an expensive blue coloured suit with a broach on the ?h?st.


    He was a handsome man with facial hair and a confident smile on his face. The look he have given her is enough to make any average girl sworn to him.


    But, Unfortunately, she wasn''t one of them.


    Angela saw the looks he was giving her and rejected his offer directly. " I am sorry but this seat is taken. My boyfriend is coming soon."


    The boy didn''t seem to take tge hint and thought she was employing a trick to escape his pursuit.


    He took the seat in front of her forcefully completely ignoring the unwelcoming look on her face. She was livid at him but the education as a noble prevented her from acting like that in public.


    Of course should he try to be forceful she will not hesitate to teach him a lesson.


    " I am Denis Grove. My family owns the biggest theatre in Gotham City. When I looked at you, I saw tge future of entertainment.


    I wish to hire you abd cast you on our latest play." He gave her the olive branch which has been the pick up like he used to trap many girls in tge past.


    The girls who are around Angela''s age are very interested in the field of entertainment and wanted to gain fame and admiration of people. This has made it easy for this experienced playboy to trick them.


    Angela isn''t wearing anything which can show off her rich background or her noble heritage. She is wearing normal teenage clothes, a pair of black slim jeans with white care short which is a size bigger than her but showed off her curves and figure brilliantly.


    So he considered her to be a simple girl who is so engrossed in her acting that she has this aura around her. He felt his chance to score this girl is good.


    At that moment, Angela noticed someone and her irritated eyes turned to one of amusement. He wiggled her brows at someone.


    " How about we both have dinner together? I have special passes for the..." He tried to invite her to dinner this evening.


    But someone doesn''t like his plans and interrupted them, " I am sorry to burst the bubble but she has plans this evening. And, she won''t be joining you today or any other evening for dinner. " he declared.


    One look at the face of the newly arrived person, one can see anger and helplessness in his face.


    Of course, the man named Denis doesn''t like the interruption and stood up angrily to face the one who interrupted him.


    The newly arrived person is Thomas Allens who has finally arrived to receive his girlfriend.


    " just who do you think you are to interrupt us? You better run along or I will.." He left the threat hanging and his angry face turn to a friendly one when he looks at Angela.


    Angela was enjoying the play taking place in front of her. This type of this is normal in their time together. It was a rich source of entertainment for her.


    He placed his hands on Denis''s shoulders and introduced himself, " I am her boyfriend. So I can interrupt your attempt to have a date with my girlfriend. As for your threat, you should you it on someone who will actually feel threatened by it. "


    He then looks at Angela, " You take too much joy from these situations. Why does it happen all the time?"


    Angela replies back with amused and angry look at the same time, " Its not my fault, you are always late for our date or any gathering we plan. "


    Thomas took the seat which Denis has taken previously meanwhile both of them ignored the man who was trying to get Angela to a date.


    Denis was angered by the attempts of Thomas to sully him in front of Angela and the public as well as their act if ignoring him or not caring about his existence.


    In his rage he punched towards Thomas. If it was a normal man he can not face such a surprise attack, but Thomas isn''t normal.


    In retaliation to his attack he flung the fork on the table to his shoulder stopping the attack and used the knife and put it on his neck.


    Angela didn''t even bat an eye at the actions of Thomas. Everything was normal for her.


    The previous situation changed in the blink of an eye.


    " You.. You what are trying to do? You will pay for it. I am..." He tried to use his contacts to threaten Thomas, but not many force in Gotham can make him back down. None of those forces have any connection with Drnis.


    Fortunately for Denis, someone arrived and saved him.


    " Mr Allens, we can take things from here. He will be persecuted by law for being forceful to a woman, starting a fight, attacking you and giving threats. He will pay for today action and those he did in the past. You don''t need to dirty your hands. " It was Jim Gordon who came to his rescue.


    This way the situation won''t escalate.


    In this encounter, everyone was fine but Denis doomed his future when he approached Angela and attacked Thomas.

 Chapter 58 - 32

    Under Gordon''s instructions, the police took the injured Denis Grove under custody.


    According to Jim Gordon, Thomas is the vindictive type of person, he isn''t willing to back down when someone threatens him or his family. Any teenage boy or man will feel angry if someone acts inappropriately in front of their girl.


    Gordon felt if he didn''t intervene, there is a high chance that this man will lose his life. Thomas has killed Roman without hesitation or so he heard. If that rumor is anything to go by then there will be another death in his hand.


    Another thing which made him get involved in the skirmish between young people is the error in cameras. The camera of the cafeteria has some defects as only statics are visible.


    It is a well-known fact that Thomas Allens is a genius in the field of mechanics and electromagnetism. He might have disrupted the camera to do the deal.


    For someone of Thomas status, it is a simple matter to twist the facts, though he will have the advantage as Denis is the one who started the first. All he has to do is exaggerate some things and he will be released easily in the court.


    After his team left with Denis, Gordon is getting more and more anxious. People have left the seats around the young couple but there is a high chance someone may try to create conflict.


    For a woman as beautiful as Angela, a small fight happening between boys for her affection or attention is very easy.


    While Gordon is nervously keeping an eye at them, while making sure they aren''t interrupted or there is any incident, Angela was amused.


    " You must have caused some upheaval if the Gotham police are so attentive," she said amused at her boyfriend. Thomas felt his world crash at her comment.


    It seems in her opinion he is someone who only knows how to cause chaos and create problems for people around him.


    She is going to enjoy her time here at Thomas''s expense.


    " You can never stop causing trouble, can you?" She asked with an amused look.


    Thomas has a dejected look on his face. He doesn''t like it when his mother or Angela says things like this.


    They always think it is his mistake when in reality he is forced to act.


    No matter what he says they will never believe him. As such he can only keep it to himself, '' Trouble always seems to find me wherever I go.''


    He sighed sadly, " You are early. Aunt Glynda told me that you will arrive on the next flight instead of this one. How did your plan change so suddenly?" He changed the topic and protect himself from her teasing.


    Thomas has a gut feeling that Aunt Glynda said the truth but his dear Angela must be decided to make some amends in her plans at the last moment.


    She has a mischievous look but she was unhappy with him , " I wanted to see how much attention you pay to me. In the end, I am disappointed with you. " she started to sob and tears start to fall.


    Thomas is capable of a lot of things but calming a crying woman isn''t one of them.


    Yet he tried to apologise, " I am very sorry. It is just that I was very busy. I cannot take time to look at the schedule of flights and my father informed about your arrival just now.


    As soon as I heard it, I run here to pick you up." But if she was that easy to calm down, he won''t be so anxious.


    As he thought Angela grasped the point about him being too busy to pay attention to her.


    She cried out, " I thought you loved me, but you are too busy to pay attention to me.


    Mother was right, men pay attention to their partners only at the start of their relationship but after that, they feel it us no longer important to spend time with them.


    They start ignoring them." Her crying only increased.


    Other people in the cafeteria looked at her as well as Thomas frantic efforts to calm her down. The boys who wished to get Angela''s attention would have come forward and be a hero but Thomas previous action against Denis stopped them.


    Gordon is another observer and he took joy in the miserable looking Thomas. Because of Thomas, his vacation was interrupted and has problems at home.


    She wasn''t done. She used the tissue paper to wipe her tears, and continued, " Before we took that step, you would always pay attention to me. If I told you I am coming you would have looked through all the reservations for tge past week to confirm when I arrive.


    Last time, You hacked the server of the airport to search for my appearance. You made so many preparations. You took me hiking, we went scuba diving. You took special care for me and spent your entire time with me. "


    She continued to narrate the things they have done together for decades, forgetting that they are officially together for six months only.


    But, Thomas isn''t that EQ derived to question her and let things be. He has once denied and opposed her vigorously. The aftermath was being taught by his mother in how to behave and talk with girls.


    Whenever he remembered that incident chill run down his spine. He has promised himself that day, he will never stand against Angela.


    Thomas was only twelve years old, at that time If he did everyone in his family will side with her and he would suffer.


    He knows the reason for all this drama was a promise. She wished him to promise her and everything will be over, but he is too busy at this juncture to spend time with her.


    He has to complete his layout before the Justice League is officially formed. That layout will be his protection cover when they snoop out his less than ethical businesses.


    But, calming down Angela is his priority. Angela and his mother, both of them know he doesn''t like them crying and being sad. Whenever they use them, he crumbles no matter how hard he willed his heart.


    After her emotional episode was done, he stated it, " Fine. I will accompany you on your little adventure trip to the Amazon rain forest after things are settled here. "


    As soon as he promised her, her tears dried up and her charmingly smiling look adorned her face. She no longer has the need for that facade.


    Thomas sighed sadly at this but he has promised her already.


    After Angela has finished her coffee, the two left the airport.

 Chapter 59 - 33

    Thomas and Angela didn''t join the entourage back to the Hotel. A brand new sports car was parked at the airport which will serve as their means of transportation.


    It was a black and blue model 2 seated car. It was beautiful.


    The design of this car takes the aerodynamic efficiency of a racing prototype onto everyday roads. This super sports car is characterized by optimal aerodynamics in order to guarantee stability in fast curves and a behavior like a racing prototype.


    It was a Lamborghini Veneno model.


    " What is that, Thomas?" Angela asked surprised by the beauty in front of her.


    Angela is a girl raised as the heir of her family and knows how to act prim and proper in public. But under that, she is an adventurous and adrenaline junky.


    The rush which runs through the body when adrenaline is secreted is what she cherishes. Her parents have tried to cull down this for a long time but failed. This is a major source of worry for them until Thomas joined the equation.


    With him around, they don''t have to worry about her safety. He has made sure that whenever an accident happened he will protect her.


    " This is the gift I have been working on. And it is the reason I wasn''t able to focus on your arrival.


    Do you like it?" He asked her.


    " Yes, I love it. Tell me it''s specifications " she asked. She was similar to a kid in a toy store.


    Thomas shook his head merrily and told her all the things she needs to know about it. Since she is most likely focused on its speed and turns he told her those, " It has a top speed of 356 km/h (221 mph) and has a 0¨C97 km/h (0¨C60 mph) acceleration time of 2.8 seconds. The car has a braking distance of 30 m (98.0 ft) from 97¨C0 km/h (60¨C0 mph), and produces 1.41 G while cornering."


    " It is much faster than most cars of the current time," Angela spoke out surprised by the beast in front of her.


    " Indeed, but I cannot give you something as common as a car for your birthday. As such, I decided to build a unique car just for yourself with enough modification to satisfy your d?s?r?s and protect you.


    Since you love the feeling of wind passing through yourself, I have made its roof retractable. What do you think about it?" Thomas revealed why he has this car in front of her. He shook its keys in front of her face.


    Angela was very excited and swept Thomas into a hug. She grabbed his face and kissed him square on the lips.


    Thomas was surprised by her enthusiastic response to his gift. The parting has only made this response even more enthusiastic. As he recovered from it and started to take the lead.


    His hands pulled her close by her waist while Angela started to play with his hair. Their kiss turned into a full-on make-out session in public.


    This display made the people around them jealous, either hoping to be in their position or having their own lover with them.


    While this was going on, Angela has a thought. She opened her mouth in the kiss and licked his lips and then entered his mouth to lick his teeth.


    This got the reaction she wished to get as the hungry lip of Thomas made way from his humble abode to greet Angela''s but right before the contact, Angela pulled back from the kiss.


    Thomas was surprised by this and looked at her confused. His tongue was out and was searching for his partner. Thomas wished to taste the sweet he has gotten addicted to, but it seems it''s the owner who has other plans.


    Thomas looked at Angela with a confused look on his face, and understanding dawned when he saw the mischievous glint in her eyes. Instead of releasing his hold, he pulled her closer and whispered, "You shouldn''t play with fire, or you will burn yourself. "


    But she retorted, " But, I love danger, the exhilarating feeling is something I cherish. " the addition purr and the seductive look she has as she licked her lips was too much for Thomas.


    This time he lost control and kissed her with everything. The raw passion and possessiveness in the kiss made her yield. Another make-out session begins. It was her turn to lean towards passion and lose herself.


    Thomas is the one who backed down.


    She gave him a furious look. She doesn''t like the way he raised her emotions and then smothered them.


    Thomas has an amused look. He was happy to see her become as bothered as he was feeling when she left him hanging.


    Although he played that trick with her, it doesn''t mean he will let her remain angry.


    He leaned forward. His warm breath feel on her ears and sent showers down her spine. It doesn''t help calm her down but made her even got and bothered.


    His next words which he whispered in her ears continued to increase her anticipation for more, " If you wish for more, we can head for the place where we are alone. You can get what you want and much more. "


    She was too lost in the heat of the moment to care about the place or how many people are watching them. She wants it and she wants it now.


    But her teachings and being raised as a noble served well. She reigned her emotions long enough to whisper harshly, " You better take responsibility for what you have done, Mr. Allens. You shouldn''t keep a woman waiting. "


    To show what she meant she kissed his neck. She was showing she dominated him which isn''t something Thomas is willing to accept. He growled at her for this actions and jumped into the car in front of them.


    The young couple left on their new car at a fast speed leaving everyone hanging.


    Their public display of love was the center of attraction for all the people in the airport.


    Gordon who saw the entire episode shook his head and mumbled, " Young people these days are too enthusiastic about their display of love. They don''t care about the inconvenience they cause. "


    " I wish it was me." Young police officer by his side who was a member of Gordon''s task force said, jealous of Thomas.


    But his colleague rolled his eyes and teased him, " If you wish to be in his place so much, you can deal with him and impress the girl."


    This made him shiver in fear as he remembered what Thomas did to make the entire Gotham turn upside down.


    Gordon smiled at this and his thoughts run back to Thomas. He saw the love Thonas have for that girl and thought, '' Fortunately, he isn''t a madman. He can be reasoned with'' then remembering Roman, '' As long as his loved ones aren''t threatened. ''


    The entire scene was also a source of information for the people who spied on Thomas such as Bruce Wayne and Talia.


    They got another person who is close to him and can be used against him in case he become an obstacle in the path to their goal.

 Chapter 60 - 34

    What happened in the airport after Thomas and Angela have left or what effect it has on the entire city is of no concern to the young couple.


    The couple is too lost in passion to care about anything except one another.


    The moment they entered the penthouse Thomas has bought for his stay, they forsake all sense of self-control and let all their raging emotions go wild.


    When they entered the room it wasn''t Thomas but Angela who took the lead and pushed Thomas against the wall. She started to attack his neck area and then slowly moved towards his cheeks, ears, nose and finally his lips.


    Her enthusiasm made Thomas even more excited than he was earlier. For her sake, he let her lead now. Afterward, she is going to be dominated by him.


    While she was busy on his lips, her hands wandered his body and she started to undress her, starting from his shirt. Similarly, Thomas''s own hands were busy in this act.


    She has torn open his shirts making the bu??ons spill while Thomas tore open the upper part and dived into her ?h?st.


    He massaged and played with the round mounds on her ?h?st. He slowly guided her into the couch of the living room and their things started to get heated.


    While this was happening, Lisa made sure to seal the penthouse and prevent anyone from entering or spying in the affairs of her creator.


    Next Morning,


    Thomas woke up the next morning feeling an additional weight on his ?h?st.


    He felt his hands were wound around someone and two soft round mounds were pressed on his ?h?st with something poking from them.


    His legs are wrapped around another pair of the leg making a mess. He couldn''t move his legs without affecting the other person whose legs were wound around his own.


    He slowly opened his eyes, the blurred vision of someone on his ?h?st was cleared.


    The person was a woman with light blonde long hair which covered her face yet he was clear who it was.


    This person sleeping on his ?h?st n?k?d is his girlfriend, Angela Grace.


    Both of them have a blanket over their sleeping form which covered their n?k?d forms.


    His eyes were fixated on his girlfriend''s face which has a blissful look. It seems she enjoyed the last night as much as he did. His minds wandered to the events which took place yesterday and how they have been to every room in the penthouse except for the bathroom.


    Their previous activity has broken many accessories of this penthouse from chandeliers to TV and even the bed wasn''t spared.


    The bed they rested on has lost one of its legs last night.


    They were too lost in passion to care about the destruction they left in the wake. All the destruction held no place in his mind, for he was getting excited remembering everything they did yesterday.


    '' She is very soft, tight and flexible.'' He summed up her performance in this sentence.


    This woke her completely, she took a deep breath which made her twin peaks more profound and started to make him excited again.


    " If... If you wanted another round, you could give just asked." She said while m??ning as they got started again.


    A few hours after their morning exercise came to an end, the two got dressed and called for breakfast.


    While they are getting dressed Angela noticed that Thomas gave was fixated on a certain part of her body.


    " If you want, you can have it." She said in a sensual tone, " I didn''t think that when I called you a beast, you will become a beast." She mocked him.


    Thomas didn''t say anything just pulled up to himself and started to kiss her after which he said, " Don''t think I haven''t noticed how you are showing off your body to me. You want it as much as I want." He hissed in her ears. His hands were active which made her m??n.


    Their love scene was interrupted by the knock at the door. It seems like their food has arrived.


    This forced them to separate and look at the door heatedly.


    " Fortunately, It came." Thomas thanked the arrival of their breakfast.


    This wasn''t appreciated by Angela who glared at him and said, " So you don''t like spending time with me, hmmm. Fine, I guess in the future you can..." Before she can continue he sealed her mouth with his lips. The sensation that runs through her when Thomas kissed her made her forget about everything.


    When the kiss has ended, he murmured, " I cannot stop myself when I am alone with you, I wish to spend my time worship you and your body. But because of our identity, we have other obligations which we cannot forsake. " The kiss calmed her down while his words reminded about their responsibilities.


    Angela sighed knowing what he said is true and they cannot escape from their responsibilities.


    " it is not fair " she pouted, Thomas gave her a curious look, and she explained, " You are the one who starts it but it is always I who are reminded to behave. It is unfair."


    Thomas laughed at her, but Angela won''t have anything of that. She ordered him, " I haven''t had my Thomas time for months, I don''t care how busy you are but you better not cut our time, or there will be consequences. " she then whispered possible softly he cannot hear it, " I wish to spend as much time as possible with you before that time."


    Thomas has heard everything that she said and remembered the agreement between the two. Even though they are together they don''t wish to be married just yet.


    They fear that their love and affection for one another is just a physical attraction that will disappear after marriage.


    After Marriage, things change, and they don''t wish all this to become a mistake.


    He didn''t say about this. Instead, he looked at the door and shouted, "Enter."


    On his words, the door opened and in came Daisy, Betty and Percy with a tray in their hand.

 Chapter 61 - 35

    It has been a week since Angela arrived at Gotham City. They have been together the entire time, not leaving the other for even a single minute.


    Thomas was spending his time with Angela but he still took time to train in magics. He has mastered ordinary elemental summoning and elemental magic in the world of '' Sorcerer apprentice''.


    After he returned from that world, he started to focus on soul. He has dabbled in the field of necromancy because in Gotham he has a big chance of encountering the undead.


    The Court of Owls whom he had offended after he killed their member, Black mask will most likely target him when the limelight on him has faded a little.


    The Court of Owls have a secret force of ?ssassins called the Talons who have killed many people who have directly or indirectly stood against their objectives.


    These Talons are actually the undead who remain asleep when they are not needed and only come out from their coffins when someone needs to be dealt with.


    As such to deal with the undead, light, fire and lightning elements are the best way but if he wants to turn them to his own personal force, then a thorough study of Necromancy is very important.


    In the past few days, he has resurrected the undead and turned them into skeletons, zombies and even ghouls.


    The strength of these undead creatures have certain limits. Skeleton aren''t those bones undead which can be easily knocked down by a single hit.


    These skeletons have strength similar to that of a peak human, a soldier of special forces. Their only weakness is they lack the intellect and can only follow simple commands.


    If they are given complex instructions, a string of command which are linked to one another, they will go berserk and attack any living creature in vicinity of the caster wasn''t paying any attention to it.


    Zombies are the undead with decaying flesh. They have strength of five peak humans, and they can follow complex commands but cannot command the undead.


    But they also have a big weakness. They are very slow. Unless they are large in number and surround their target, they can easily run away and escape the pursuit of zombies.


    They are some of the strongest physical undeads on par with Gargoyles.


    There are magical undeads too but with his current strength and lack of in-depth study, it is out of his reach. With time, he may cross this threshold too.


    These magical undead are wraith, banshees, spectre, etc.


    All of them serve different functions and even the weakest one is as strong as peak human soldier.


    With his current strength, he can only turn the undead into ghouls, but after he reach archmage level he can even have Lich under his control.


    The Lich are strong and powerful both physically, intellectually and mentally but they are also insidious. If they have the chance, this undead won''t hesitate to break free from the control of their creator and revel against him to become completely independent.


    As such Archmage level strength is a must before going after a Lich and subduing it.


    Along with the study, Thomas also started to gather information about his first goal, Selina Kyle.


    While the men under Thomas gathered all the information on her discreetly, he has started to keep track of her through his nanobots. After everything was gathered and the information had been cataloged with the weakness and way of keeping her in check discovered, Thomas decided to meet her face to face.


    Thomas didn''t use magic but simple usage of fake mask and disguise to leave the hotel with Angela in tow. For sake of safety of Angela, Thomas made sure that at least 10 TX-400 are around and can involve themselves when the situation arise.


    They took the cab for the Arkham district of Gotham, the most dangerous place in this chaotic city.


    The cab they are currently in is the fifth taxi they hailed so far. When they first said that their destination was Arkham district these cab don''t dare.


    Some even warned against heading for that dangerous place but neither of them listened to these warning. The long wait for the taxi made Angela lose her calm and they managed to convince a cab driver to take them there with three times the cost.


    When they were on the way, Angela decided to reveal her doubts to Thomas.


    " This target, Selina, is she trustworthy enough for this task?" Angela asked Thomas. She was skeptic about this woman Selina whom Thomas wished to meet. Their relationship is a year contract but this doesn''t mean they don''t love and trust each other.


    They are frank to each other, yet asks the other not to reveal every part of their plan, for the sake of basic sincerity and trust they need not reveal anything.


    Both of them are successor of their family and the secrets of their family cannot be disclosed to people. These secret form the foundation of their rich and powerful background.


    As such Thomas doesn''t tell her the entire plan he has for Gotham and only said she will be an agent of Allens in the underworld and Gotham at large.


    Thomas smiles at her doubts and reassures her, " Don''t worry. She won''t betray our trust. Although she cannot be considered a good guy she isn''t that bad. " he whispered under his breath, " Not that bad when entirety of Arkham is taken to account."


    After one hour of traffic and jerks from the rough driving of the cab driver, the duo has managed to arrive at Arkham.


    Thomas paid the cab driver and walks towards their destination.


    As they were walking quietly for the location, Angela asked, " How are you going to deal with these idiots?" She and Thomas felt that their cab driver isn''t a decent guy with the lecherous looks he gave Angela and with the smell of drugs in the cab.


    Thomas has a habit of finding information about the people he encountered. With the status of his family, there is always time when someone may attack him when he least expects.


    Before Lisa was created, he have Skynet do this but after that Lisa replaced Skynet and let him focus entirely on the main base.


    Through her search he found that their driver has been to jail multiple on charges of drug use, drink and drive a long with s?xu?? harassment. There are even words floating around that he us ?ssociated with human trafficking.


    Thomas has doubts but when he noticed the stalkers as well as the dodgy eyes of the driver, his doubts are affirmed.


    Thomas shrugs his shoulders not caring about them and said, " We shouldn''t waste time on them. "


    Angela understood what he meant and stopped caring about them. At that time, something sneaked behind them and dealt with them.


    These sign show that this building serve as a brothel.

 Chapter 62 - 36 Meeting cat woman

    Looking at the building in front of them, Angela has a feeling of contempt arising from her heart. Any self-respecting woman would look down on the woman involved in this occupation.


    Angela knew that their goal was in Arkham but she doesn''t know they will enter a brothel.


    " Why didn''t you say our target is in there?" She asked in an accusing tone with anger in her eyes, pointing at the worn outbuilding.


    Thomas smiles sheepishly and explains, " If I told you about this before, you would stop me from coming here. If I enter there and you find about it, you will tell mom about it. After that what will happen to me is clear to both of us." He said with a shudder.


    His mother doesn''t care about what he does or how many girlfriends he has or how quickly he changes them but if she learns he entered a brothel, then he will suffer greatly. His father will not help him calm his mother but support his mother wholeheartedly.


    The very thought of it is very frightening. But the way Angela taps her feet and looked at him, he understands that if he failed to clarify now, his future will not be bright.


    " The goal isn''t actually a pr?st?tut? but a thief and have much exchange with the underworld. She can be our agent and keep things calm," he explained it to her though he didn''t elaborate on how she will be helpful.


    These plans need not be said or he will dig bigger hole for himself.


    They seem to forget the place they were on and as such one of the customers of this fine establishment deemed Angela as the worker of this establishment and approached her.


    Although the face mask has made sure to hide her beauty, but her curves and figure isn''t that hidden. The long coat can only hide so much and with her natural charm, she attracts the people faster than insects are attracted to light bulbs.


    The person who approached her is completely drunk and approached her physically. He wanted to hug her figure. Fortunately, Thomas was aware that such situation may happen and was vigilant after coming here.


    Before that drunk could pull Angela in his grasp, Thomas grabbed his approaching hands and crushed his forearm. Although that guy is drunk he dared to approach his woman which isn''t well liked by him.


    " Ahah..." He yelled out in pain. He grabbed his hands and was rolling in pain.


    The duo ignored the drunk and walked inside the building.


    As they left, some people started to make way for the injured. These people are the hired goons of the brothel and make sure that things go well.


    These people aren''t the kind of people who help those who need help but throw away the dump which effect their business like this drunk idiot is doing.


    They picked the drunk and threw him into the garbage bin in the gully. He was in too much pain to notice the actions of these goons. After that they left the area.


    If one took note of his arm, they would notice something crawling under his skin. This is something Thomas put in his body for certain use in the future.


    The identity of this man is special. This made Thomas make special arrangements and passed on this gift to him.


    The person they are going to meet resides in the third floor of the building. When they entered it, everyone inside took note of him but turned away after seeing that it was a pair.


    They never thought they are here for anything other than entertainment purposes. They went back to their own work not caring for another visitor.


    They didn''t took special notice of him because of how his eyes didn''t saw confusion. It meant he is a regular here and knows his way around here. He doesn''t need a guide, so no need to waste time on him.


    This building don''t have any kind of elevator so they took the stairs. On the way, there are many pairs mingling around or making way to the room for some private time.


    Thomas and Angela didn''t care much about all these things and walked past them.


    The number of people is higher at the lower levels of the building and since they rise to second floor the floor was won''t empty.


    When he did that the door opened on its own, it seemed like their goal Selina Kyle doesn''t believe in locking the door.


    They looked at each other not sure whether to intrude in the room without her permission or wait, but when they heard the approaching shouts, " Let''s head to our room and have fun babe." A drunk and slurping voice came from the staircase area.


    " Y.....yeah. Let''s get going " A reply came. The wet sound along with a similar drunk reply made the two understand this approaching group may be in.


    Although they don''t care about the state if people here, they are still unwilling to see it.


    They entered the room. The lights of the room were out, but the lights which reflected through various obstacles seem to illuminate the room enough to see the outlines of different object.


    Because of that the two can make out the sofa on the room and sat down waiting for her arrival. Even then Thomas felt something was odd as the window was completely open and his senses tell him that they weren''t alone.


    All this came true when something sharp passed over the place where his head originally was and there would have been a nasty wound if he hadn''t duck to avoid the blow.


    But it wasn''t all, for a heavy kick cane his way which Thomas has to block or Angela will be affected. Thomas isn''t someone weak, as such he grasped the th??h of the attacker and smashed him on the floor.


    The smash caused the attacker to lose all semblance of control as he was in daze. Thomas body was above the attacker and when he smashed him, he felt something soft against his ?h?st.

 Chapter 63 - 37

    The attacker was the goal, Thomas stood up and looked at the attackers face. The ?ssailant is wearing a cat mask but for those who know the Catwoman know that it was Selina Kyle, aka Catwoman.


    Selina was dressed in her s?xy Catwoman attire with the upper part of her dress unbuttoned which showed her ample cleavage.


    Her long silvery white hair cascade through her front giving her a very alluring and seductive look even though she is unconscious.


    { I gave her silvery white hair for she looks much hotter in that attire and makes one yearn for her.}


    Thomas eyes run through this area making him confused whether this manner of dressing was make people lose their control and seduce them or is it so she could breathe properly and not choke under the tight outfit.


    Angela noticed the direction of Thomas''s gaze. Although she noticed that their ?ssailant was s?xier than her and have a much stronger s?x appeal, she doesn''t like the look on her boyfriend''s face.


    She made sure that he knows her thoughts and elbowed him on his stomach.


    The blow isn''t strong enough to injure Thomas but the sudden blow disoriented his footing making him fall over the dazed form of Selina.


    Fortunately she wasn''t waking up or some accident might have happened, for he stopped just over her face.


    This situation may look like Thomas is forcing himself on the unconscious girl in the hot skin-tight leather clothes.


    At least this is what the little girl thought Thomas was going and she came forward to protect her guardian angel.


    The little girl swept a metallic rod on Thomas back and made him roll over Selina''s body and move away from her.


    The little girl thought Thomas was out for the count and warned Angela while standing guard over Selina, "Leave with your friend, or I will hit you too." She spoke in her baby voice.


    Thomas laid there on the ground not letting the girl have any doubts about his state of unconsciousness. He wants to see how Angela faced this situation.


    There is a high chance that Angela will marry him in the future, therefore some of the not so ethical things he has done would be revealed to her. This is a test for her.


    His mother knows about the things his father do to the people who offend or fight against him. His mother often says that his father has mellowed a lot since marrying.


    She even warned him it is alright for him to choice his girlfriend without much thought, but if he wants someone to be his better half and accompany him then he must test them.


    This situation is nothing compared to that. If she cannot deal with her then she can no longer be a wife candidate for him.


    This made Thomas and Angela take note of the young girl protecting Selina''s unconscious form. She was b?r?ly five around the same age as his brother and sister.


    She was dressed in a worn-out dull yellow frock that was torn from multiple places.


    She was a cute girl with big brown eyes and a round face. She has short brown long hair. Some of her hair covered the part of her face, and the two are observant enough to notice the bruise on her face.


    The bruise was fresh and it made Angela livid that someone could hit a child so hard to leave a bruise.


    She herself was beaten by her parents when she did great mischief but that was when she did too much. She knows that her parents hit her not because they hated her but because they wish that the lesson they wish to teach her sink.


    They hit her while holding back their true strength so she wasn''t injured or have bruise.


    She didn''t think anyone can be so ruthless to do that with a young girl like her.


    The bruise on her face meant that someone was beating her without holding back. The reason why both of them think it was her parent or her guardian who hit her is that the holes on her trick showed multiple old bruise marks.


    While Angela was affected by her appearance and have pity for the young girl, Thomas just sighed.


    He knows there are many children who suffer like this girl and they can do nothing about it.


    Angela tried to calm the girl down, "Calm down, we can talk about this. You don''t have to be so violent. We are not here to hurt you, we just want to meet someone.


    How about you lower that rod and we can talk? We will not harm anyone. Look she needs help." She points at Selina''s unconscious form.


    She tried to be as sweet as possible and make her lower her weapon( the metal rod). These words may cause ordinary kids to calm down or at least hesitate but not Gotham kids.


    They become even more vigilant when someone sweet talks them.


    She attacked Angela thinking that she is a child trafficker, but how can an adventure junky like Angela not have fast reflexes, she dodged the blow and hit her on the hand, making the rod fall on the ground.


    She grabbed hold of the young girl and make her immobile and calm her down.


    But the girl isn''t having any of that, her frantic shouts as well as biting attempts annoyed Angela.


    " Leave me."


    " let me go."


    " I will kill you."


    She walked up to the window, pulled the window curtain and tied her up while stuffing a piece of cloth on her mouth, turning her mute.


    When it seemed like the situation is under control Selina started to regain her conscience.

 Chapter 64 - 38

    Selina has regained conscience when Angela was done with the young girl and checking the ''fainted'' form of her boyfriend.


    Thomas didn''t seem to give up acting and continued to remain unconscious. He has kept his eyes closed the entire time and used his powerful sensing ability to perceive everything that is happening in the room.


    As such he has discovered that Selina was waking up. It might seem like things have gone from bad to worse after Selina will see the state of the young girl, but Thomas didn''t try to do anything and let things happen.


    Angela walked up to him, bent to his level and started to check his pulses and see his current state.


    She isn''t a doctor but her mother us one, so she knows a thing or two about first aid.


    She was anxious thinking something may have happened to him, for the girl gave him a solid blow on his face.


    Angela''s entire attention was on Thomas and she has no time to look at the other unconscious form who is starting to wake up from her power nap.


    Selina opened her eyes slowly and ?r??n?d from the back pain. That smash of Thomas has hurt her backside. She remembered someone knocking her out and hence she was discreet. She made no sound and was as quiet as a cat.


    She looks around to see where she was and how many of them are there.


    Selina looks around and notices many identical things. She thought, ''The same old clock, broken figurine and a hinged sofa, I am still in my house. '' she notices Angela checking on Thomas, '' there are two of them, the one who knocked me out is unconscious while other is distracted.


    Just where the hell is Irene?'' She thought looking around for her young ward.


    At first, she didn''t pay much attention to it, but there was something moving on the chair and a muffled voice came from it.


    Angela hasn''t knocked out the girl named Irene and only tied her up. She cannot say anything and her muffled voice won''t attract any attention from people who might pass the front door of the house.


    Hell, average people won''t notice her if she is still in the dark corner of the room.


    But, Selina is not an average person. She is someone with borderline superhuman strength, agility and many other abilities found in a cat.


    Cats have sharp sense of hearing which is caught by Selina. She understood her ward is there. She slowly sneaked up to her, making sure Angela hasn''t noticed her.


    She arrives at her side and she her current state. In the little fight with Angela, Irene clothes are torn from some places which may make one have some doubts. She also have some claw marks on her, most notably Angela did it unknowingly in an attempt to restrain her.


    These signs can make one think Irene was ?ssaulted s?xu??ly, or at least attempt has been made on that regard.


    Selina saw red after seeing those signs and acted aggressively.


    She slashed her sharp nails at his girlfriend, who subconsciously moves to the side, (Thomas guided her a little and helped in evasion) she notices the attack and headbutt her stomach, making her stumble back.


    Angela threw her punch at Selina who grabbed her hand and twisted it making her wh?n?, but Angela isn''t one of those flower girls who are only beautiful.


    As an adrenaline junkie, she goes on adventure alone at times too, therefore her parents made sure she have enough self defense skills under her hands.


    She is trained in martial arts and can contend with some of the top fighters in the world. She can only contend and not defeat them. That is too difficult for her.


    Selina has stronger strength, better reflexes and she was also faster but Angela is better trained. This made them equal in combat, neither side gaining the upper hand.


    Angela grabbed the metal rod and swung at Selina who used her hands to stop them, and kicked Angela. She used her other hand to grab her other leg and then fell to a side along with Selina.


    She had noticed that Selina was stronger than her physically, so she pressed her weight on Selina making her fall and then used the rod to choke her.


    Selina''s arms and body was trapped in that hold but her legs were free. She twirled then and bounded them on Angela''s body tightly. She attempted to dig her heels but Angela was faster and moved away making her legs trap her waist.


    Selina is being choked while Angela was having her waist sprained. It all came down to who can endure longer.


    As for Thomas, he stopped pretending when the fight started and sat by the young girl, Irene''s side making himself comfortable and enjoy the fight between two extremely hot woman.


    After all, which got blooded make doesn''t like a good cat fight.


    The way their body twisted, turned and was in sync with one another, reminded Thomas of the threesome he had in the world of '' Sorcerer''s Apprentice''.


    His thought turned to the s?xu?? side replacing his past partners with the form of Angela and Selina.


    He thought, '' I need a cold shower after this. These two are way too seductive now. Fortunately my will is strong or I couldn''t stop myself from jumping on them. ''


    As he leaned back to get himself comfortable, he pushed the lamp stand which fall on the ground and made a loud noise, making both the combatants turn to the source.


    They have loosened their hold on the other and most of their energy was spent.


    Angela has better stamina than Selina while Selina although being stronger cannot sustain high level combat for long before falling.


    There they saw Thomas sitting with Irene eating snacks and watching them fight.


    He noticed their looks but paid no heed and said, " Don''t mind me. Just think of myself as an innocent bystander seeing an intense make-out session of two incredibly hot and s?xy babes. "


    All in all it is a dream moment for Thomas.


    The two looked at each other having a mental communication on when to loosen their hold so the other won''t have the advantage, though with Thomas around Irene, Angela have the upper hand.


    Selina knows this and did something completely unexpected. She lifted her face up and kissed Angela on her lips, startling Angela, Thomas and Irene.


    Thomas also feels that his trousers are a big too tight today.

 Chapter 65 - 39

    The surprise kiss initiated by Selina Kyle was too shocking for Angela. Her eyes widened and her mouth was opened in shock, giving entry to her tongue.


    This made her lose her grip on the metallic rod, which fell on the ground with a chatter.


    Selina wraps her arms around Angela''s neck and pulled her close, but didn''t lose her grip on the waist. This time it was those sensual hold with their ?h?st rubbing against one another.


    Selina runs her hands on her cheeks, rubbing them which caused the face mask to peel off. Angela is too shocked to act and was completely under Selina''s control.


    The two hot and s?xy babes kissed for a few minutes, more like Angela coming to her senses and trying to move her opponent off her, while Selina clinging to her body and attacking her weak spots making her m??n under the kiss.


    Selina did another thing surprising, when the guard of Angela was at the lowest, ( lowest after she had got the grip and recovered from the shock of the kiss), she wrapped her arms around Angela and held her as a hostage.


    " Whaaa" Angela was shocked once again by this surprising change of events which took place twice in such a short moment.


    She stood up and had a small pocket knife around Angela''s neck whose sharp end was on her neck.


    She held Angela and threatened Thomas, " Release Irene or your partner dies. " To stress the point she jabs the knife a little and a drop of blood was spilled.


    Angela was s?ns?t?v? after the little foreplay with Selina and this little wound made her most once again. It seemed like her senses aren''t completely under her control. This state of hers made her feel too embarrassed to meet Thomas''s eyes and she looked anywhere but there.


    But Thomas isn''t anxious, more like he is completely relaxed with no tension.


    He nibbled on the snacks, aka potato chips and replied back uncaringly, "You wouldn''t dare. That knife can only hurt her and not kill her. Should you do anything to her, your ward will die.


    Don''t forget my girlfriend is a fighter and won''t go down easily. On the other hand, your ward is but a kid. Do you think she can survive the ?ssault from an ?du?t? " To stress his point he put his hands on Irene''s head.


    The young girl was very frightened and looked at her guardian hoping that she will save him. She doesn''t wish to die so young. She wants to grow and help Selina, she wished to see the world.


    Thomas isn''t joking when he said he will kill Irene. If his family or any loved one is threatened or put in harms way he will not show any mercy.


    He will hunt down that person and kill everyone related to him, to make sure no one survives to take the revenge. The only ones lucky enough to live will be the infants who can be raised and trained to be loyal to himself.


    This is a very cruel thing, but the world is too cruel, so why should Thomas be any different.


    Selina is someone who can be of use to him, she is very beautiful making her a good eye candy but that''s that. Anyone who harm his family is doomed, no exception.


    Hell, if Angela his childhood friend and girlfriend do anything which can put his family in danger knowing what her actions can lead to, Thomas won''t be showing her mercy. In contrary to that, he will be even more ruthless making sure she plead for the torture to end. She plead for death.


    For him, his family is the most important thing.


    But all this will only happen should she do anything which threatens the family. If she doesn''t do that then all is well and good.


    " I will not say it again, untie her or i will kill your lover. " Selina once again threatened Angela and tried to bargain for her ward''s safety.


    Angela knows Thomas. The small pocket knife doesn''t threaten her life and Thomas has an agent whoch speeds up recovery. She isn''t nervous about her safety. It helps that Thomas has passed on something which can be useful should Selina dare to take that step.


    Thomas didn''t say anything. He picked up the metal rod which has rolled over to his side, and crushed it with his free hand and then asked, "Do you dare to take the risk?"


    Selina and Irene had their eyes widened on seeing this display of strength. They know it was a solid rod and not a brittle one which can be crumbled. If he can do that then it is very simple thing for him to crush Irene''s head like a watermelon.


    " You are a devil." She cursed Thomas and removed the hold on Angela''s hands.


    Thomas chuckled at her words and said coldly, " This world is a cruel one. As a person who have lived his entire life in Gotham, you should know the absolute truth of the world. " his words made them forget everything about them.


    The charm that Thomas gave off made them look at Thomas hypnotically.


    " There is never a good guy or a bad guy. Only those who is a lesser evil. " These words may look ruthless but this is the eternal truth of the world. These words are especially applicable in Gotham.


    Even though Selina felt these words are correct, she is angry at the two intruders. She asked angrily while her eyes are trained at Irene, "I don''t want to hear any of your philosophical work. Get to point and say what do you want from me?"


    Thomas didn''t ask how she knows they require her ?ssistance and said, "I need your ?ssistance in looking after some establishment I wish to build at Arkham. You will be the overseer of that and make sure things are alright. "


    Selina and Irene looked at Thomas as if he is an idiot. '' How can anyone trust a complete stranger to work and look after his things?'' Thomas knows what these looks mean and said, " Do you think you can betray me, and live well?" He asked them with a kind smile on his face but he looked like a devil at this moment.


    The threat which Selina felt from Thomas is amplified greatly when she looks at him now. Her instincts screamed at her, ''never to offend him or there is nothing which can save them. ''


    Angela walked to Thomas and rested her head on his shoulders. She felt safe by his side and finally asked, "What are your thoughts on this matter?"

 Chapter 66 - 40

    Angela rested her head on Thomas''s shoulder and he wrapped his free hand over her waist pulling her close.


    Selina was in deep thoughts about whether to agree to their deal or not. The threat they posed to her and Irene is making her not directly reject their offer. Who knows what they will do to her ward if she rejects them immediately.


    Selina''s mind was an open book to Thomas. He can follow every thought whoch run through her mind.


    These options were from attacking when he least except knocking him out and freeing her ward, Irene to using the smoke bomb under her utility belt and running away with Irene.


    Thomas was pleased to see that this young girl has such an important place in her heart, that she never thought of running away without her.


    If she ran away, he won''t attempt to catch her again. She has not seen their faces and cannot make any connection with their true identity.


    Thomas high profile action made him wary of doing anything in Arkham. He can do things himself but every action of his will be under the scrutiny of many people. He will feel suffocated and act reckless.


    He is sure he will do that. He has that much belief in himself. He had gotten accustomed to being the centre of attraction due to the system but it doesn''t mean he can withstand the gaze for too long.


    He gets nervous and do something similar to an angry outburst. These outbursts have a wide range of effect both on the people around him as well as the area he is in.


    He gave her time to think but his periodic drumming of Irene''s head, made her afraid. Selina is getting nervous with every passing second. She felt that should she reject his offer he will not hesitate to kill Irene than he will deal with her himself.


    She reluctantly agreed and said, " I agree, but will you reveal your true identity?"


    " how do you know we haven''t shown our true face?" Angela asked nervous. She hasn''t been of sane mind since that little love spar with Selina. She is acting like a high school girl in the presence of her crush.


    Thomas found this action of her cute and was envious at the same time. He has other thoughts which made him shift nervously. The previous display of love between Selina and Angela made him yearn for it and even hope that he has a chance to join in the future.


    Thomas was too lost in his thoughts to care about the little argument between the two beautiful woman.


    " If you haven''t noticed hot stuff, when we were making out your face mask is a little torn from the sides." Her words made Angela blush fiercely while Selina continued, " They don''t make them as strong as they did in the past. "


    She has noticed that Thomas eyes are glazed, he is in deep thoughts. She felt this new boss of hers must be thinking of a task to test her loyalty. As such she didn''t put much thought to it. She turned her eyes to the target. She has the blush on Angela''s face and decided to have some fun at Angela''s expense.


    She started her " Ahh, it seems like you loved that, babe. How about you and I have a little private time at a later date? We can have so much fun together. " she licked her lips seductively and added, "If you want we can even ask your little boyfriend to join us in the fun. I hope he can bear with both of us. " This has made Angela stumbled upon on her own feet and fall on the floor.


    Angela is a noble who can control herself and her emotions fairly well but what transpired with her so far, made her unable to keep her cool.


    She was kissed by a woman for the first time, a beautiful woman at that. Then she was making out with the said woman in front of her boyfriend. And finally, she liked that experience and yearned for more.


    She felt guilty and excited at the same time. This made her emotionally unstable for some time in which Selina has decided to strike.


    When she was saying this, it was at this moment Thomas woke up from his thoughts and saw what transversed.


    Thomas walked up to Selina while making himself invisible to not interfere in their foreplay directly. He also put Irene in an illusion to keep his ability as a mage hidden. This secret will come out sooner or later but for now he wish to keep it hidden.


    He walked up to her and when he was a few steps away he became removed his invisible form. Her back was towards Selina as such she hasn''t noticed him.


    To the shock of everyone, Thomas wrapped his arms around Selina waist pull her close so that her back rest on his body and when she turned around to look at him, Thomas kissed her square on the lips.


    The kiss initiated by Thomas is fueled by the passion that coursed his body when Selina and Angela were having a go. He was engaged in a heated kiss with her and she loved it if her m??ns are anything to go by.


    His hands are very busy roamed her body until one settled on her br??st.


    One of his hand was cupping and kneading her br??st like dough while the other one was on her th??h. He moved his hands around that area and when it was about to reach the core, he would withdraw.


    This act of Thomas was making her horny and angry. He was playing with her and at the same time didn''t give her complete satisfaction.


    Selina is a wrecked mess in the hands of Thomas. Their heated kiss have turned into a battle of tongue which finally ended with Thomas''s supremacy.


    Selina was losing herself to Thomas and wished for more. The close contact they have is hindered by their clothes. She aggressively started to act on his shirt, but Thomas wasn''t having any of it. He held her hands in his, and withdrew from the kiss.


    He whispered sensually, " If you wish to get more then meet me at...." He said that and acted on her neck. He was nipping on her neck, leaving some momento for their little fun together. Selina was a complete wreck.


    By the time she recovered from it, Thomas and Angela were long gone and her ward was sleeping on the bed. Everything seem like a dream but the piece of paper attacked to the door ?ssured her everything did happen.


    "You played well boss, but I will get back at you."she licked her lips sensually and thought of her new boss and her new toy. " We will have a lot of fun." She thought and went to have a cold shower.

 Chapter 67 - 41 Chaos Unfolds

    After the little fun with Selina, Angela and Thomas left the establishment for their next goal, a post office of the Arkham district.


    The next target of Thomas is Edward Nygma, aka the Riddler. He is a super-villain enemy of Batman who commits crimes revolving around an obsession with riddles. He is a very intelligent person who can perform his crimes without leaving behind a single clue.


    His signature gimmick is committing high-profile crimes, and giving clues or hints to law enforcement.


    All of this is what future holds for him in case he walks the path of villainy.


    But for now he works at the Arkham post office. From what Thomas has gathered about his next objective, he lives in a broken house alone. His father has passed away while his mother was absent from his life since he was a child.


    '' With Selina as the face of the group and Edward as the mastermind, I won''t have to worry about the operations in Arkham.


    What will be the real worrying factor is their loyalty? He isn''t sure how long they will remain loyal. This is the deciding factor.


    The post officer of Arkham district was only a couple kilometre away from Selina''s residence. While it is boring to walk alone, if there is someone to talk with then the journey becomes a pleasant one.


    Thomas looked at the thoughtful look on Angela''s face as they strode forward. He has a mischievous look on his face, " You seem to lost in thoughts, Angy. Is it that you are missing her already? If it is so, I shouldn''t have interrupted you.


    Don''t worry I promise I won''t disturb you later. If I am fortunate enough, maybe I would have the chance to join the two. "


    His words brought her out of her thoughts, but the meaning behind his words made her nauseous.


    She hit him on the shoulders angrily and have a sick look on her face, "Don''t say something like that. The very thought of it makes me puke." She even glared at him to stop him from trading into this topic.


    But Thomas isbt in the mood to give up just yet. He continued his teasing, " You seem to like that. You were enjoying it. I was so jealous at that time you know.


    You were having fun on your own and didn''t even invite me to join you. I am very angry. " He has a childish pout on his face and turned away from her.


    Angela smiled at this when he said that knowing he is trying to ease her mind abd not dwell on that incident.


    " I am sorry. Please forgive me. " She apologised to him in a sweet voice which not only calmed him but also have an arousing effect.


    To Thomas, Angela is a female fatal who can seduce him with the slightest of effort and can wrap him around her fingers easily. She knows this very well and used it to her advantage.


    His pout reduced and he turned to her.


    She was happy and her mood was uplifted. Sensing she has recovered mostly, he added, "I will not forgive you easily."


    " And how will you forgive me?" She asked him thinking it will be one of those challenges he often give out to her which are adventurous to her.


    " If you ever do that again, make sure to invite me too. That scene is too much for me. If it wasn''t for our early morning exercise, I would have joined you without an invite. "


    Angela''s face turned crimson red on hearing this. It was her turn to be angry. She hissed angrily, "I didn''t know my boyfriend was such a pervert. I dont want to talk with you. " She started to walk away but Thomas grabbed her hands not letting her leave him.


    "You don''t think you can leave me just like that, did you? You better be prepared, when he return back we will be having one hell of a time." The last words had a hint of possessiveness and dominance.


    When they were making way to the post office hand in hand, something happened which spiked Thomas''s attention.


    He stopped at a spot and looked in a particular direction. A few seconds later, a large explosion took place in that direction which rocked everything around it. The shockwave of the blast wasn''t powerful enough to penetrate the buildings in the path and reach Thomas, but the huge explosion clouds could be seen from far.


    Thomas looked at the place attentively feeling the uneasiness in the atmosphere, just before the explosion took place.


    " We should leave Arkham fast. " Thomas told Angela who was looking at the direction curiously and wished to know more about the explosion.


    " Why do we have to leave? Weren''t we heading for the post office?" She asked when their original plan of actions were brought to halt. She felt there was more to this explosion and Thomas''s idea of running back to their hotel affirmed her doubt.


    Thomas saw the unyielding look on Angela''s face. He understood until and unless he tell her what really happened she won''t leave.


    " Let''s just say that explosion out there is just the beginning. Something big is on it''s way. " he explained it to her and then hailed a cab for their ride back to Hotel Zeus.


    On the way back he sensed a being summoned and it''s howl echoed the area. He mumbled angrily, " Which idiot dared to call upon hell hounds. He does not even made sure to control them. "


    He then dialed a number abd ordered, " I want the whole event under our surveillance. After we return, I will look at the situation. "


    What Batman noticed and what the police men noticed are two completely different things. This explosion is just the start of chaos which has begun to unfold on Gotham.

 Chapter 68 - 42

    When the police van arrived at the area, it was hell. The explosion has demolished a number of buildings, abd many have died under the attack. Most of the people who survived to tell the tale are still under the debris of the building.


    The police officer who lead the rescue operation was Lieutenant Jim Gordon. As soon as he arrived at the site, he started to issue orders and look that everyone is heading for rescue.


    He too was heading forward to join the rescue forces but a call came which made him put everything to halt.


    " Hello, who is speaking?" This call isn''t the average call but someone invaded the frequency kf the mobile and contacted him.


    " Good morning, lieutenant Gordon. If I am not wrong you are at the explosion site. " a familiar voice from the other side. This voice belonged to the person he met a couple days ago, it was Thomas Allens.


    " What do you know of this explosion, Mr. Allen''s? Are you perhaps the cause of this?" He asked with an accusing tone. The anger and resentment he has isn''t hidden from Thomas.


    Thomas laughed at the words of Gordon. " I am sorry to disappoint you, but no I have no hands in this. But, I have an idea on what may have caused this event. " he replied back cryptically.


    Gordon knows from his interactions with Thomas that if he really did something like that he won''t try to hide it. He will make it public that he is the one behind it, but at the same time he will destroy every single clue which may lead the event to him.


    " Why do you know what happened here? What do you want in return?" He asked him directly?


    " I want you to contact the Town Council and have them sign some documents for me. After that is taken care of everything I know about this event will be revealed. " he revealed what he wants and not giving Gordon any chance to make a counter offer.


    " But it will take a lot of time, you know how efficient they are in their works. If you tell me now, I will try to help you as much as I can as long as it doesn''t go against the Law." Gordon tried to reason with him.


    Thomas seem to ignore those words and continued, " This incident may affect Gotham and put everyone life in danger. Tell the Town Hall, this incident is similar to the Owls. They will act much quicker than they ever did. That I can ?ssure you."


    Gordon was quiet. He understood this may be something which can make the Town Hall act on Thomas whims. Since, that young man is so helpful today, he decided to ask for some advice, " Is there any advice you can give us then?"


    Thomas tone held a serious note, "Don''t head for the center of the explosion area. Set up a parameter and only act on the periphery. If you get inside, you will die. " he warned him.


    " But I can''t just stand here and do nothing. " Gordon thundered when Thomas asked him to do nothing.


    " You have no idea what''s in there. If you know then you won''t act like that. This thing is much above your pay grade. Let Batman and capable people handle this threat. " Thomas replied back.


    " Oh, and tell Batman he owes me two now. " after saying that he turned off the call.


    Gordon has no idea he meant. But he decided to do as he was asked. Even if Thomas hasnt warned him, his gut screamed something big was happening in there.


    This instinct have saved his life many times. With Thomas, adding his own warning he didn''t want to cause unwanted casualties and acted like he was told by Thomas, but he still need their consent. If nothing happened, then they can slowly converge to the epicenter and look at it later.


    He even called the Town Hall and revealed everything that Thomas has spoken. They turned quiet upon hearing it. He can hear some fierce murmurs going on the other side. It seems like Thomas really touched their soft spot.


    Soon the reply came, " We agree to your actions. We will contact Mr. Allens directly and make a deal with him. You should make sure nothing from the inside break the perimeter and escape. We want that area in complete lock down. "


    After saying that the phone was disconnected.


    Gordon thought, '' This Allens heir is a puppeteer. He can even make these stubborn bastards dance to his tunes.'' After that he started to act as he was directed.


    Even though he wished to enter inside, he remembers the men around him. He can put his own life on the line but not theirs.


    When he was at the corner now and a shadow has arrived.


    " I guess you too came to see the circus. " He muttered.


    A hoarse voice came from the shadows, " With such a loud explosion, that super powered Superman may be on alert and ready to act if the need arises. "


    This person was Batman. He has equipped his gears and was ready to act. He was here to know the fundamental information that Gordon have about the situation.


    " What do you know about this explosion so far? How serious is the causality? What is the situation at the epicenter?" He inquired.


    " I don''t know anything. As soon as I arrived at the scene, that Allens called. He asked me to pass on the message to the Town Hall who later ordered sealing the parameter and prohibiting anyone from trespassing." He revealed it to Batman.


    " So he knows something, which made them stop you from acting. Did he say anything else?" He inquired feeling that brat would have left a message for himself too.


    " yes, he did leave behind a message. " he paused thinking how to say it but he finally did, " You will know what hell looks like and how weak you are in front of some threats. Better be prepared and act or I will be forced to act.


    In that case, you can say goodbye to a few thousand residents of Gotham who are affected by this.'' " Gordon looks at Batman to see how he react.


    He saw no change in him as if he doesn''t care but as his old acquaintance he felt a change in him.


    Batman was angry at his words. He knows from his last encounter, should he fail to stop the event taking place here that Allens will really do it.

 Chapter 69 - 43 Responce

    The incident which took place in Gotham just now attracted a lot of attention from many superpower groups. One such group even came forward and sent it''s warrior to deal with the situation at hands.


    This group are the Amazons, who reside in the Themyscira, also known as Paradise Island, hidden away from the Modern world and keeping an eye on threats which may put the world in danger.


    In the Assembly Hall of Themyscira, a decision was made by the Queen of Amazons, Hippolyta. There are two more people with her, they are her daughters, Diana and Donna.


    Diana asked her mother, " Mother why have you asked us to come meet you at this time?"


    It was dead of the night and their mother never called them unless there is something big has been happening in the world of men.


    Unlike the impulsiveness of her sister, Donna asked, " Mother, is it related to the mother boxes?" She has been guarding the boxes and she has felt them acting for sometime now. There is a chance it might be related to that.


    " No it is not related to that. Apparently, a demon worshipper has opened the gateway to hell. With time, the gateway will expand and the army from Hell may invade this realm.


    Diana, head to the source and deal with it. The mother boxes reacting as well as the opening of gateway is a sign that something big is going to happen. " she ordered her daughter to deal with the threat which has descended on Gotham.


    Donna is worried about her sister and insisted, " But mother, this is too dangerous. Diana cannot go there alone. Please allow me to join her in this. " she knows the dangers which lie on the path. She can not let her sister suffer.


    " No, if you too leave then the defense of Themyscira will be weakened. I cannot protect the lands on my own, you have to remain here." Hippolyta declined her request without a second thought, as of she doesn''t care about her daughter''s safety. But both sisters know it better.


    She then handed over a magical needle along with a box, to her daughter, Diana, and revealed its use, " The gateway to hell can only be closed with magical ?ssistance. Your divine blood can only hold them back.


    I sense a very powerful mage in the city where the gateway is. This compass will help you find him. Seek his aid to complete this task. " Hippolyta revealed the existence of Thomas and asked her daughter to seek his help.


    " How powerful is this mage, mother?" Donna asked feeling skeptic about the help her mother talked about.


    Hippolyta isn''t offended but feels gratified seeing the close bond between her daughters. She smiles and answers, " Powerful enough to detect my exploration. The moment I used the magical mirror to explore he felt my presence and expelled me. "


    " What, how dare a mortal act like that to the Queen of Amazons? He shade be punished for his actions. " Donna thundered when he heard what happened. She remembered how the healer reported to her about her mother''s injury. To think a mortal dared to attack her mother made her want to slaughter him.


    Diana has similar expression and age promised her sister, " Don''t worry sister. I will teach him a lesson in your behalf. "


    Hippolyta saw this and scolded them, " If not for his actions, the gateway would be big enough to summon the demon lords. His quick actions has saved the world of men."


    " Then why haven''t he acted yet? Why isn''t the gateway destroyed? " Donna asked thinking why haven''t he taken actions when he is so powerful to prohibit entry of large and powerful demons.


    " Because it is not worth it. " she sighed after saying that. She felt surprised by the actions of this mage. He acted in order to protect yet he didn''t want to act completely. In his opinion, he has done enough and he gets nothing out of the deal. He doesn''t need to work hard.


    She explained the character of the mage, " He will not act unless he is offered something as payment. That box contains the relic of Goddess Hecate.


    He has given me the word that he will provide as much help as required should his efforts are awarded beforehand. " she knows the greed of men yet this mage is something else completely. He is uncaring about what his lack of actions can lead to.


    " how can we trust this greedy mage then, mother? Who is to say he will not betray us should the demons provide him a better option?" Donna asked not willing to trust this voracious man.


    Hippolyta sighed and said, " We can do nothing but trust him. Should he betray us then the spell on the relic will take his life. " She remarked coldly. She herself doesn''t like to seek the help of that mage but only he can help them. Other mages are too far away to reach there in time.


    Who knows if he is offended and helped the demons instead. That would be a disaster for the mortals and Themyscira too would suffer from this.


    " Head to Gotham, daughter. Every second is important. May the Gods be with you." she advised her daughter and asked her to act fast.


    Similar to how Themyscira reacted another institute responded to the event taking place in Gotham.


    A large red man with broken horns on his head and a long tail asked an old man rudely, " Why are you sending me to Gotham now? You always wanted me to stay away from that mad house, so why now?"


    The old man didn''t seem to care about his rudeness and addressed the woman by his side, "Liz, the gateway to hell has been opened there. Make sure that gateway is eradicated.


    There is a mage who may help you in this endeavor. Find him." She nods and make way to live while the big red man followed.


    " There may be some help. Don''t be rude to them and accept it, for you will need all the need you can get. " he advised them before their departure.


    Superman who lived in Metropolis also flew towards Gotham after the explosion happened. He felt things aren''t simple and decided to see if his help was needed.


    Just like that the heroes are dispatched to deal with the current threat. As for the one mage whom everyone was talking about and is closest to the threat, he is busy. He is busy in his research.

 Chapter 70 - 44 Thomass hunting session

    The Opening of Gateway to Hell has alarmed a number of Supernatural Groups in the world but only two of them have decided to act on this. Others are busy or doesn''t think this level of threat warrant their special attention.


    These two organisations who decided to act also believed that Thomas will play a crucial role in the destruction of this gateway, hence his presence was paramount in their plan of action.


    They never felt that Thomas will refuse to help or provide any support. He has erected a strong barrier which prevented the stronger demons from entering into the material plane. This gave everyone the illusion that even if he is a criminal or something, he won''t turn his back on humanity if the need arose.


    As soon as they arrive at the Hotel, he started to act. Thomas has used a spell '' Mirror Magic'' discretely to create a clone of himself which headed into the restricted zone.


    Meanwhile Thomas himself is very busy in another matter.


    **Flashback begins**


    Thomas and Angela had returned back to their Hotel room. Angela surprisingly decided that they will cook their lunch themselves for a change.


    " Why do you have to do this? We can order our food or go out for lunch?" Thomas asked her not sure why she was like this. Since their last encounter with Selina he felt something has happened to Angela.


    He didn''t pry in that matter earlier but it seem like he has to now. Angela is a lot of things, but a cook she is not.


    " So do you think I cannot cook? " she angrily asked him, but when he gave her no reply, she turned around and left after she challenged him, "Just you wait, you will eat the dishes I cook and you will find them delicious. "


    She stomped her way to the kitchen while ordering Daisy to procure the ingredients.


    Daisy gave Thomas a look which says, ''You are an idiot'' and left to fulfil her orders.


    Thomas wasn''t sure what he did but he has more important things at hands. He didn''t care of Angela''s change and used this opportunity to secure himself. He returned to his room and used a spell'' Mirror Body''.


    After the spell was completed, an identical form of Thomas was created which has similar strength as Thomas but can disperse in a single hit.


    It was a special spell he discovered from the Book Of Arcane. Earlier, he couldn''t utilise it but after he become a Grand Mage, it becomes easier.


    The two nods at each other, imparting what he needs to do, while Thomas main body was busy, preparing a cell for the captives.


    The Mirror form teleported away to the center of restricted zone where the gateway is created.


    While in his room he thought to himself, '' Where can I store these monsters and demons after catching them? I can not let ordinary people see them or there might be some problems later.''


    [ The Host can use Camelot as prison for these captive. It has very strong defensive ability. ]the system replied as his points are deducted.


    " Camelot? What is Camelot?" He asked another question which took another chunk of his reputation points.


    [ Camelot is a sentient castle rewarded to you by Merlin as your mission reward. It can summon warriors of the past to serve your purpose. Unlike the system which only stores none living things,The castle is large enough to hold anything living.] The system replied back.


    " Why wasn''t I made aware of it previously?" He asked angrily thinking the system was hiding things from him.


    System was unperturbed by this and continued, [It was always in the inventory. Camelot is a completely sentient castle unlike the semi sentient Ring of summons.


    For it''s ownership, you must pass some test and only after that can you become the ruler of Camelot. ] it explained.


    Thomas saw that Camelot has a lot of uses. With it he has a storehouse and an army at his beck and call. He can even use it as a secret which will always remain hidden and with him.


    " What are the features available before and after getting it''s ownership?" He asked.


    [ Before you get it''s ownership, you can only store things and enter the castle. You can use various room of it for whatever purpose you like. This castle can only be used when you are in your original world.


    But after you get it''s ownership, along with these features you can call forth former knights, mages and King of Camelot for ?ssistance in any world you are in. Even if you are going for world exploration or a test this castle will tag along with your soul to provide ?ssistance. ] the features System explained made his eyes shine.


    In the influence if his greed, Thomas decided to start the test of Camelot while the mirror Thomas was on a mission.


    **Flashback ends **


    So far, he had captured a hell hound, banshee, Ghoul and a weak su??ubus.


    He even captured a demon which has originally passed through the gateway.


    There are multiple ways mentioned in many books and fictions on how to deal with them, and Thomas wants to see the effects of those items on them. For that Camelot is very important.


    Mirror Thomas was keeping record of the changes in the surrounding as well as the number of monsters and demons who have passed the gates.


    He also saw Batman has entered the prohibited area.


    Batman ignoring the request of Thomas has decided to enter the area without enough preparation. From his hidden location, he saw Batman facing a manticore.


    Manticore is a monster which has the head of a human, body of a lion and a tail of a scorpion.


    He was facing not only it''s claws but also the bites abd tails. In order to evade other attacks he has to give up evading the claws, leading to his current position.


    Thomas was enjoying the arrogant Bruce Wayne getting his ?ss handed over to him. If not for the importance of Batman in the DC world had wouldn''t even interfere in this situation.


    But out of mercy, he splashed some holy water on Manticore face while it was kept busy by Bruce.


    It roared out in pain. Taking the opportunity he grabbed Bruce and run to the hideout where he has been keeping his captives.

 Chapter 71 - 45 Camelots test begins

    The two managed to escape from Manticore when he was writhing in pain and reach the tunnel which earlier served as the sewage tunnel. Originally he was heading for his hideout but seeing a small demons flying towards them Thomas changed the direction and hid himself here.


    This hideout isn''t bad either for the foul smell may hide their sent and prevent any of the monsters from finding them.


    Thomas hasn''t hidden his face so Batman has seen the face of his savior which made his face turn sour.


    Batman and Thomas aren''t on good terms, especially after their last talks. As such it wouldn''t be a problem for Thomas to leave him be, yet he saved him. This made his confused as well as curious and he asked, " Why did you save me?"


    Thomas gave him a look and didn''t bother to grace him with a reply.


    Instead he revealed a holographic protection of the map of the tunnel. He points towards a certain direction and said, " If you walk in that direction, You will reach the outlet of the sewage. I am sure you can call help from there. " he didn''t want to start anymore than necessary and walks towards the direction they ran from.


    Batman understood that at his current state he is a liability for him. He didn''t refuse and asked, "" What about you?"


    Thomas cannot reveal his true purpose and acted like he is going something for the best of everyone.


    He replied back with as much goodwill as he could gather, " I will scout the area and gather intel. This level of action has most likely attracted attention of some organisations which will send it''s forces here.


    I cannot do much to support them, but I can help them with my intel. "To increase his charm he even have a bright smile on his face.


    After all it isn''t a complete lie. If someone come looking for help, he will give this information to them but it will never be free.


    He will be self righteous and stand true to his ideals. It will be done under the principle of equivalent exchange.


    Batman looked in his eyes to see if he is lying, but it was the truth. He cannot believe someone as selfish and cruel as Thomas would do anything for the Greater Good.


    " Why? Why are you putting yourself in danger?" He inquired feeling guilty that someone is working hard to protect his city while he can only watch.


    " Why are you trying to be a hero?" He shouted at Thomas not caring if anyone heard his shouts.


    Thomas laughed at his words. This angered him. He hissed, " What are you laughing at?"


    He looks at him and replied back earnestly, "If you think I am trying to be a hero then you are wrong. People like you who dont care about themselves and put themselves in danger for others are hero. True heroes are like you, hiding in the shadows protecting people not caring what others think about you.


    Out of all those vigilante running around, I only regard you and superman as a hero. Both of you are too selfless for your own good."


    With those words he left behind a shell shocked Batman who had no idea what to say after that.


    It isn''t because of Batman but it us Thomas acting. He used his magic to cause the emotions in Bruce to bubble up if certain words or emotions are flared even a bit.


    As such even a small shock can have enough effect to make Bruce speechless.


    All this magic fall under the category of Sensory magic.


    While all of this was going on, The real body of Thomas seem to be sleeping in his hotel room. In fact, he wasn''t actually sleeping but he was unconscious as his soul was busy.


    Thomas''s conscience once again left his body and this time it landed in front of a large majestic castle which gave off a feeling of sacredness and glory.


    " This is Camelot?" He asked himself, and his question was answered by someone who appeared by his side, "This is in fact Camelot''s body while I am the spirit of Camelot. "


    This sudden voice and arrival freaked out Thomas as he jumped a few steps and prepared himself for battle with his Grimoire and magic spell battle ready.


    " Good thing you aren''t a naive fool, or else you would have failed even before your test had officially started." Camelot remarked rudely and walked towards the closed doors of the Castle. The main door of the castle opened slowly as he nearest the door.


    The form that the spirit of Camelot took was that of a a middle aged man in his prime with smooth blond hair and a neat beard and armors on his body. His attire was akin to a knight of the Medieval Era.


    " Follow me, I will take you to your test. " he said while heading inside the Castle. He didn''t care whether Thomas was alright or anything. Instead of being excited about having a new owner, it was like he wanted to get this thing over with as soon as possible.


    Thomas didn''t care much about it and followed Camelot inside.


    As they walked through the gate they were passing through the town which was built inside the castle.


    Thomas looked around the empty streets and building with curiosity. There are many armours stationed around the then castle but no living being was around. It seems like a ghost town. It seems like Camelot isn''t completely a lost case for he explained it to him, "This castle is Camelot, the fabled castle of King Arthur Pendragon.


    Because of the continuous wars before peace, the castle itself was the township of people, unlike how things changed over time. The seat of King Arthur, royal residence is built on the center which is your test. "


    " What do you mean?" Thomas inquired. He remembered that even in medieval age, the kings used to build the tallest buildings for themselves so that they can look far and wide. As such the tallest building should be visible to him from a far.


    But there is no such architecture. All the buildings were of similar height. It was as of they are hidden under a magic spell or illusion.


    His doubts were awarded when Camelot spoke, " You are a mage, therefore the test is unique. You will have to find the main building within an hour time. If you fail, you will lose Camelot. "


    After saying that he whisked away.

 Chapter 72 - 46

    " Camelot, Where are you? What do you mean by that? " he shouted out. But he quiets down when no reply came.


    He saw nothing around him and thought to himself '' This type of vague tests is very annoying. They never clarify things and run away, waiting for us to solve everything from the limited information they have given. ''


    Thomas stood in the interior of the Camelot castle looking around to see if he can sense Camelot''s spirit of anything but there was nothing.


    He started to move towards the center or at least in the direction he thinks the center really is. Every step he took he felt something strange but he can''t pinpoint what it was.


    He walked in one particular direction until he was back at his original spot. It seemed like he walked in a circle. He continued in different directions yet he returned to the original starting spot.


    '' Ahh, this is very annoying and irritating. How does it feel like I am in a labyrinth?'' He thought and felt something odd happening to his body.


    He continued it for a few minutes until he cannot find a single way out of this. His efforts we''re completely fruitless and his temper began to flare. By now he has noticed what has changed, his temper is flaring and the gravity has increased to five times that of Earth. If not for his strong body he might be crawling on the floor at this moment.


    He angrily shouted, "I had enough of this damn castle and it''s lonely streets. I cannot bear anymore of this.


    Above that, the increasing gravity is tiring me out faster. I will blast off this piece of stone and build another in it''s place. "


    He was losing his cool pretty easily in this place and in his angry fit, he destroyed a part of the building with his magic blast attack.


    The halberd, axe, spear and arrows rained on Thomas as these weapons were hurled in his direction.


    Fortunately, Thomas was s?ns?t?v? to his surroundings whenever he is using magic as such the attacks which were sent his ways collided with the earth wall which was raised to act as a barrier.


    As Thomas was protecting himself from lances, arrows and spears he could see the ground around him shake. He sent them back and used his spells to attacks the foes.


    If Thomas was sane at the moment he would have noticed the blunder he is walking into. These spells didn''t work on these armours, in fact they were getting stronger with each magic strike.


    The magic energy in those attacks were absorbed by them making their attacks and armour defense stronger.


    But this increase isn''t strong enough to defeat Thomas. Thomas is so strong that he can take on an army with ease.


    Since these attacks didn''t work, the long range strategy was dropped and the cavalry along with the infantry has made its way towards Thomas.


    This slight shaking of earth increased as more time passed and he could even hear the sound of cavalry. This made him aware of the new threat and his mind began to think of all the possible counters against the cavalry.


    This helped Thomas regain control of his lost senses. '' What am I doing? Why would I attack anything in Camelot? What possessed me to do something that foolish?'' He criticised himself and cursed loudly for the blunder he created for himself because of this angry fit.


    He murmured while defending and stop his magic attacks. " My task is to find the central building of Camelot which was King Arthur''s residence and royal court.


    The Battle I am fighting has nothing to do with my objective. He hid the actual building so that I cannot find it. So where can it be?"


    Hd put more focus on the possible places or direction in which the main building can be.


    At that very moment he felt the outer surface of the earth wall he erected to act as a blockade crumbling. The doubts which Thomas has about the Castle of King Arthur, also crumbled just like the wall surface.


    Cavalry is not a normal force. It was actually the trump card of a kingdom in the Medieval Age. As such horses and other units are stored in the safest place in the kingdom or town.


    And that place is normally a castle or location close to castle from which reinforcement can be dispatched should the need arose.


    With that in mind, Thomas acted.


    Back in Gotham,


    While Thomas is busy with the test, the entire city of Gotham was in state of chaos. All sorts of rumours starting from Lucifer descending to God passing his judgment on heathens, pagans and guilty floated around.


    Within an hour, it was spread throughout the world making headlines and inciting chaos.


    There are still many who believe that the photos are cropped, edited and photoshopped but this gave all the religious leaders around world a chance to propagate and increase their followers.


    While this caused trouble throughout the world, Gotham being the origin suffered the most. All the rich and powerful people have made arrangements for their escape should need to be arose.


    This action caused even Talia, who arrived in Gotham as an undercover be prepared to act. The League of Shadows are villains but it hasn''t reached the level where they will let demons go rampant.


    She received words from her father about dealing with this threat personally if others can''t do it.


    Bruce Wayne as the richest man in the world knows about some secrets which are most kept hidden. His attention was on the Bureau of Paranormal Research and Defence (BPRD).


    As an organization under the Government, the news about it''s existence can''t be hidden from some powerful people and Bruce Wayne happens to be one such person.


    He awaits their arrival so he can get more information about this threat his city face. It was what the good doctor promised him.

 Chapter 73 - 47

    Bruce Wayne was waiting for the arrival of Bureau of Paranormal Research and Defence (BPRD). To pass time and recover from his injury, he was taking control of all the camera in the area around the Gateway to keep an eye around.


    He was actually looking out for Thomas as he was putting his life in danger. He is using his powers for the good of the people. This thought made him touched at the moment but after returning to the Bat cave and thinking about it, he had understood Thomas isn''t a hero but was a selfish person who act only for his own benefits.


    Alfred was looking at his injured master helpless look on his face, he once again tried to male his master give up investigation and rest, "Master Wayne, you are injured. You have to let go and let others take over this matter.


    Young heir of Allens is skilled. He can help you and provide support. Even though he might be a little greedy, who isn''t? You must learn to trust other people. "He tried to make his master give up carrying the entire burden of Gotham on his own.


    He feared there will be a day when he cannot and his master will be completely crushed unable to recover from it.


    Bruce understand where Alfred is heading for by saying these things but he cannot give up yet. Gotham can corrupt even the best. They either become one of them or they die trying to change the situation.


    As such he has to make sure the one who can share his burden is not only mentally but physically strong. If not then the darkness of Gotham may make him change sides.


    This is what he felt. This is what he thought about Gotham.


    Alfred hasn''t given up just yet and tried once again, " You have to know your limits, young master."


    Bruce retorted back, " Batman has no limits." He was unyielding on this matter. The moment he yields his resolve will weaken and he cannot tread on that path anymore.


    " well you do sir, " Alfred tries to convince him with words.


    But Bruce shook his head and states, "I cannot afford to know them."


    " What''s gonna happen on the day that you find out?" Alfred counters back and looks at his eye.


    But Bruce joked, " Well, we all know how much you like to say, '' I told you so.'' Alfred has a sad look on his fave envisioning the day should it come to that and said, " That day master Wayne even I don''t want to."


    He changed topics and asked Alfred, "Has there been any preparation made by Allens in order to escape Gotham?" He was curious how this young variable who got involved in Gotham reacts to this situation.


    " On the contrary, Master Bruce, he has been very busy in Gotham and he has showed no such signs. " Alfred knows the interest his master have on Thomas and has made a habit of keeping tabs on Thomas and his actions.


    This made Bruce curious as he leans back on his chair and turns away from the display in front and asks, "what has kept this man here in Gotham?"


    " Cheap estate, Master Wayne. " Alfred replied enough for Brice to understand.


    It has been nearly half a day since the Gateway was opened in Arkham.


    This is neither a lot of time nor very little time. For people who want something done, it is just enough.


    Bruce ordered Alfred, " Give me all the transactions he made in the past few hours since this incident happened. "


    Alfred inserted a flash drive which has marked the areas brought along with details on what they are.


    " He has bought three hospitals, five hotel, ten malls and a couple of private schools and universities in Gotham, and the cities close to Gotham.


    There are some winery, hardware and transportation industries which are now under the control of Allens.


    In total, they have spent nearly two billion dollars to buy the properties which were worth more than ten billion. " he turns to Bruce with a hint of mockery in the face, " Mr. Allens is a better businessman than you, Master Wayne. "


    Brice took notice of the areas where Thomas has spread his tentacles. " He has established his hold by using this crisis. He has penetrated not only in Gotham, but also in Star City and Meteropolis." He sighed helplessly. "We cannot touch him after this incident. He is diplomatically immune." A sense of helplessness run through him.


    " What do you mean, Master Wayne? Surely long as he is caught with enough proofs behind his crime, he will be persecuted. " Alfred still felt that no matter how powerful Thomas has become economically he can still be forced to obey the rules.


    Bruce shook his head and explained, " I have went through all his ledgers and bank statements. I know how much money he has under his control. In America, you can fool all the departments but not tax department.


    They will get you, should you evade tax deposit. This is something every rich man knows.


    He only have around 500 million dollars in his control. That is the amount of cash Allens group has out and not invested in their different businesses. " he saw Alfred following him so far and continued, "These people are running. This meant they will want money directly in their account or cash in hand.


    But they lack 1.5 billion dollars. The only place I know from where they can get so much cash without any leverage or loan." He stopped and let Alfred catch on this on his own.


    " He sold his super soldier serum to the Military for the quick transfer of property. The military will seize this chance to get more funds for their growth.


    They bought from Allens and increased their dominance while preparing a number of back up plans should the ?ssociated agencies fail to fulfil the task. " Alfred controlled the company in his master stead to a certain extent and made sure it wasn''t lost.


    He knows business and from all this he understood Thomas Allens used this chance to become an irreplaceable part of Military like Lex Luthur has done in the past.


    " I can already see him laughing at me. He is probably thinking about the sour look I might have after I discovered his little trick. " Bruce snorted out unhappily. He knows if he was sane mind earlier, he would have stopped the penetration of Allens but he lost the chance.


    A young boy who wasn''t even twenty managed to fool him once and prepare a golden opportunity for his rise.


    " I don''t like that brat one bit " he angrily breathed out. Meanwhile Alfred can only shake his head on this.


    His master was distracted by Thomas once again. He noticed a certain garbage truck making way to Gotham through the bridge.


    He reported, " Master Wayne, it seems the cavalry has arrived. "

 Chapter 74 - Notice

    I will restart publishing chapters in . There will be mass release in few hours. please be patient. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/in-the-dc-world-with-a-system_14513387505597905/notice_50865883765076991">/book/in-the-dc-world-with-a-system_14513387505597905/notice_50865883765076991</a> for visiting.


    thank you for your continuous support.